The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
The Storm
of London
THE STORM OF LONDON
KINDLY READ THESE REVIEWS
“‘Clothes,’ said Carlyle, ‘gave us individuality, distinctions,
social polity; Clothes have made men of us; they are threatening
to make Clothes-screens of us.’ This truth has been developed in an
audacious manner by the author, who is not lacking in sarcasm and
humour, and in a lucky moment of inspiration he has produced a
book which will find hosts of readers for its originality, will be a
topic of the moment for its daring, and will demand more permanent
recognition for the truths which it unveils.”—St James’s Gazette.
“A book which is as amusing as it is audacious in its pictures of
Society compelled to adopt the primitive attire of an Edenic age.”—Truth.
“London is turned into a huge Eden peopled with Adams and
Eves in all the pristine simplicity of the altogether nude.”—Aberdeen
Journal.
“Any amount of wit and literary skill ... the audacity of such
a literary enterprise.”—Scotsman.
“A perfect saturnalia of nudity.”—Glasgow Herald.
“Everybody should read this uncommon and curiously persuasive
fiction, that by the aid of realism, humour, and of wistful fancy,
conveys an impression not likely to be quickly lost.”—Dundee
Advertiser.
“Clever work.”—Times. (First Notice.)
“Daringly original.”—Outlook. (First Notice.)
“The author is at once bold and restrained in his picture of a
London entirely deprived of clothes.”—T. P.’s Weekly.
“A daring idea ... a book which should have many readers.”—Daily
Mirror.
“The shocks and complications that ensue should appeal to all
lovers of fiction.”—Pall Mall Gazette. (First Notice.)
“The author has written an extraordinary book, daring and
remarkable.”—Daily Express.
“A daring theme treated with admirable discretion. The story
is singularly well told.”—Birmingham Gazette.
“Everybody is in a state of nudity, and the developments are
interesting as all England is in the same interesting predicament.
The book is distinctly peculiar, and the writer may be congratulated
on his development of Carlyle’s speculations upon the state of
Society rendered clothesless.”—Bristol Times & Mirror.
“Truly original and amusing.”—Bookseller.
“Very clever; smartly conceived and ably written.”—Western
Daily Mercury.
“A clever variation of the theme of Sartor Resartus.”—Bystander.
“We have seldom perused a more fascinating book; a most
daring idea, most capably worked out. It is a book that no one
should miss.”—Varsity.
“The idea is certainly original, the book is selling wildly, critics
praise it ... one of the books of the season.”—Hearth & Home.
JOHN LONG, Publisher, London
By
F. Dickberry
“Clothes gave us individuality, distinctions, social polity; Clothes have made men of us; they are threatening to make Clothes-screens of us.”—Carlyle’s Sartor Resartus.
SEVENTH EDITION
London
John Long
13 & 14 Norris Street, Haymarket
[All Rights Reserved]
First published in 1904
Dedicated
TO
M. E. H.
THE STORM OF LONDON
7
The Earl of Somerville was coming out of the
Agricultural Hall and just stepping into his
brougham, when a few drops of rain began to
fall and a distant clap of thunder was heard.
But it would no doubt be over in a few minutes;
only a passing shower which would dispel the
clouds, clear the leaden atmosphere, and in no
way interfere with the midnight picnic to which
Lord Somerville was going.
The day had been oppressively hot, and although
it was only the second of May, one might have
easily believed it to be the month of July. It
was fortunate, for several entertainments were
organised in that early period of the London
Season—theatricals and bazaars, private and
public, were announced for every day of the
first weeks in May, for the benefit of soldiers’
widows, East-End sufferers and West-End
vanities. In fact, never had Londoners’ hearts
beaten more passionately for the sorrows and
8miseries of their fellow-creatures than at the
present moment; and it would have been a pity
had the charitable efforts of Society leaders been
chilled by cutting east winds or drenching downpours
of rain. The picnic to which the Earl
was going, was to be held in Richmond Park, by
torchlight, between midnight and the early hours
of the morning. All Society was to be there.
The Duchess of Southdown was to take a
prominent part in the entertainment. Object
lessons in rat catching were to be the chief
attraction, as fashionable women had been chosen
to take the parts of the rats, and to be chased,
hunted, and finally caught by smart men of
Society. Great fun was expected from this novel
game, and the Upper Ten looked forward to that
picnic with excitement. Before this nocturnal
episode, there was to be a Tournament at
Islington’s Agricultural Hall. “London, by Day
and by Night,” was to be represented, in all its
graphic aspects, by amateur artists of the Upper
Ten, who were always ready to give their services
for such a good cause as the S.P.G. But then
Society is invariably ready to enter the lists where
combatants fight for a noble cause, and it is
never seen to shirk ridicule or notoriety, but on
the contrary to expose the inefficiencies of its
members to the gaping eyes of an ignorant
public.
9“By God!” exclaimed Lord Somerville as he
leaned back on the cushions of his brougham, “I
never realised the brutal ferocity of London life
until I saw its nocturnal Bacchanals synthesised
within so many square feet.”
He passed in review, in his mind’s eye, what
he had seen:—Lady Carlton in the leading part of
the wildest of street rovers, cigarette in her mouth,
reeling from one side of the pavement to the
other, nudging this one, thrusting her cigarette
under the nose of another, pulling the beard of
a stolid policeman, vociferating at the cab drivers.
Lord Somerville had seen a good deal of what these
women were trying to impersonate, but he never
remembered having blushed so deeply, nor of
having been so conscious of shame, as he felt
that night. But this was only the beginning of
the show. The last tableau was most striking.
The front of the houses, represented by painted
scenery, suddenly rolled off as by enchantment,
and there, in view of a breathless public, were
to be seen the interiors of gambling houses,
massage establishments, night clubs—you can
guess the rest! This final scene was all
pantomimic, and although not one word was
spoken, still, the despair of the man who sees his
gold raked away on the green baize, the heartrending
bargains of human flesh for a few
hours of oblivion, were vivid pictures which left
10very few shreds of illusions in the minds of a
dumbfounded audience. Then came the grand
finale of hurry and skurry between the police and
the gamblers and night revellers of all sorts;
and this was a triumph of mise-en-scène and
animation. To make it still more realistic, the
Countess of Lundy had elected to appear in a
night wrap, as two constables made a raid on
the so-called massage establishment. But what a
night wrap! The Earl smiled as he recalled
the masterpiece in which Doucet of Paris had
surpassed himself, revealing with subtle suggestiveness
the lissome shape of arms and legs,
and full curves of the breast through a foam of
white lace and chiffon. As he sat in the darkness
of his brougham, he closed his eyes and saw
the Countess as she had stood in front of the
footlights, unblushingly courting the approval
of her public; and he still heard in his ears the
furious applause of London Society gathered
that night in Islington Hall. What had most
struck this leader of fashion was the total
ignorance in which one class of well-fed, well-protected
human beings lived of all miseries that
unshielded thousands have to bear. He thought
of the many women on whom he daily called,
dined with, joked with; how many possessed
that ferocious glance of the pleasure-seeker, the
audacious stare of the flesh hunter; but he had
11never noticed in any of these fearless women of his
world the slightest slackening of tyranny, nor
had he ever noticed, for one moment even, the
pathetic humility of the hunted-down street
angler, which is after all her one redeeming
feature in that erotic tragedy.
Evidently the performance had been a decided
success, and would doubtless be a pecuniary
triumph. The Bishop of Sunbury, seated near the
Earl at the show, had largely expatiated on the
good of rummaging into the puddle of London
sewers, as he called it in his clerical language. It
was by diving deep into the mud that one could
drag out one’s erring brothers and sisters, and by
bringing London face to face with its social problems
one was able to grapple with the enemy—sin.
At least, so thought the Bishop, and he endeavoured
to persuade the Earl, which was a more difficult
task than he believed. The prelate, holding Lord
Somerville by one of his waistcoat buttons, had tried
to make him appreciate Society’s unselfishness.
“My dear Lord Somerville, we hear all about the
frivolity of our privileged classes; much is said
against them—too much, I fear, is written against
the callousness of fashionable women; but I assure
you, it is unjust. Many of these sisters of ours, who
have to-night moved the public to enthusiasm, have
themselves their burden to bear, and many have wept
bitter tears over some lost one in Africa. Well, to
12quote one of them: as you know, the Countess
of Lundy—who personified the matron of one of
these disgraceful establishments—has last week
lost her cherished brother (poor fellow, he died of
wounds); but there you see her at her post of duty.”
“More shame on her,” had murmured the Earl,
but the Bishop did not hear, or would not, and
had walked away.
“By God!”—and the Earl brought down his fist
on his knee—“these women have made me see to
what depth a woman can sink. And I am going
to another of these exhibitions—I am heartily sick
of it all.” As he was putting down a window to
tell his coachman to turn back to Selby House, the
brougham suddenly stopped, and a torrent of rain
came through the open window.
“By Jove, Marshall, it is pouring.”
“My lord, I cannot get along. We’ve reached
Barnes, but the wind and rain is that strong, the
’orses won’t face it.”
“Turn back by all means. The picnic could
not take place in such a storm.” And he closed
the window, laughing heartily at Society’s disappointment.
“Well, they are defrauded of their new game,
and I am spared another display of female degradation.”
Whether it was owing to the violence of the
storm, or to the morbidness into which the last
13performance had thrown him, is difficult to tell,
but Lord Somerville was in a despondent mood
and on the brink of mental collapse, and as they
are wont in such cases, visions of his past life kept
passing to and fro before his half-closed eyes. He
was going home! In any case it was better than
this infernal comedy of fun and pleasure which
invariably ended in gloom and disgust. His home
was loneliness made noisy. He lived alone in that
palatial mansion in Mayfair; but solitary his life
had not been, since his father had left him heir to
all sorts of properties, privileges and prejudices.
His house had ever since been invaded by men
and women of all descriptions. Some were
morning callers, some afternoon ones; these were
the dowagers and respectable members of the
Upper Ten who accepted his invitations to a cup
of tea, and made it a pretext to submit to his
inspection some human goods for sale. The others
were night visitors, and easily dealt with, for their
business was direct and personal. Men found him
unsatisfactory, for he objected to being made use
of, was inaccessible to flattery, and steadily rebuked
all attempts at familiarity. He never showed
himself ungallant towards the fair sex, but on the
contrary was liberal and even grateful for all he
received; in fact he was thoroughly just and
business-like in the market-place of life, and
treated his visitors well, whether they were guests
14from 10 a.m. to 8 p.m., or carousers from 10 p.m.
to 8 a.m. One thing he strongly disliked, that was
any man or woman peeping at a corner of his
heart. He often thought he had none, for it had
never yet been in request in all his business
transactions with Society. Although he had
paddled in all the filthy sewers of London and
foreign capitals, he somehow had a knack of
brushing himself clean of all outward grime; but
what he never had been able to get rid of was a
nasty flavour which clung to his lips, and which no
woman’s kiss could ever take away, nor any
Havana cigar dispel. That mephitic taste of life
was always on his lips, and to-night it was more
deadly bitter than ever. Perhaps the flavour
became more noxious as before his mind’s eye
passed the vision of Gwendolen Towerbridge,
the famous Society beauty. Not only did he
thoroughly dislike the girl, but his pride was
sorely wounded at having been caught by her.
Yes, he was engaged—what the world called
engaged—to her. How did it happen? Ah! Few
men could really tell how they had been captured.
A supper, the top of a coach when returning late
from the races; sometimes even less than that: a
glass of champagne too many, or a bodice cut too
low. These certainly were not important primal
causes, but they often were found to be at the
fountain-head of many family disasters. The
15women he had known were divided into two
classes: the one that had run the social race, won
the prize, and who certainly looked the worse for
the course, mentally sweating, and in dire need of a
vigorous sponge down; and the other that started
for the post, all aglow with the desire to win at any
cost and whatever the means, foul or fair, for a
little cheating was encouraged, and often practised,
on the Turf.
How many more seasons would he have to
stand there and watch the ebb and flow of the
feminine tide? He had for such a long time felt
on his brow the breath of the mare as she galloped
past him; and he had too often heard the feverish
snort of the winner as she came back, led by her
master’s groom. He knew no others. Perhaps
a country lass, purely brought up by Christian
parents, would modestly wait on a stile until she
was won; but that girl would have no repartie,
and would look mystified at a problem play. No
doubt, in the suburbs there existed women whose
sole ambition was to help a life companion in
the search of true happiness, who padded the
monotonous life of some City clerk who regularly
came back by the 6.15 train, bringing home Tit-Bits
for the evening recreation, and Home Chat for
household requirements. Bah! that woman never
could analyse the psychology of cookery, and
besides, she was not a lady. He was an epicure in
16the culinary art, and thirsted for something he had
not yet met with: a lady who would be a perfect
woman. Then came the war; and he longed to
escape the routine of London life and Gwendolen’s
incessant requests for presents: he started for
South Africa, hoping to lose there the nasty taste
that was forever on his lips. Gwendolen soon
followed, escorted by some of her friends and their
numerous trunks. New frocks were shaken out,
bonnets were twisted back into their original
shapes, and an improvised season was inaugurated
in one of the South African towns, to the utter
disgust of her fiancé, who, having been wounded,
had the misfortune of seeing her parade daily
round his bed. The sights he witnessed sickened
him unto death; the amalgam of frivolity and
callousness seemed to him more irrelevant in that
new country, and the physical excitement and
interest of danger having worn itself off, he very
soon realised that the old game of war must
necessarily be played out in a civilisation that
boasts of commercial supremacy, and whose
scientific discoveries are daily endeavouring to
bring nations nearer to one another. He returned
to England on sick leave, more embittered than
heretofore with Gwendolen, London, and himself.
He frequently sat at twilight in his large library
at Selby House, wondering whether this was all a
fellow could do with his life, and whether the
17other side was not more entertaining than this
rotten old stage? To-night, as he drove in his
carriage, listening to the crashing of the thunder,
every event of his life came back to him in strong
relief and vivid colours, and the prospect of joining
in holy matrimony with Gwendolen seemed more
than he could bear. Perhaps the taste of death
that he so nearly met with in Africa came to him
at this hour of night, when all the elements were
at war against man; and he came to the conclusion
that he was not obliged to submit to life’s platitudes
any longer. A gentleman should always
quit a card table when he has been cheated. Life
had cheated him, and he resolved to leave life.
The other side of Acheron could not be a worse
fraud than this; besides, he knew all about this
world, there was nothing that could astonish him
any more, nor keep his attention riveted for more
than five minutes. Why not try the experiment?
If it were complete oblivion, so much the better,
he did not object to a long sleep out of which he
would never wake. If it were, as so many declared,
eternal punishment—well, the retribution
could never, in all its black horror, be any worse
than the gnawing heartache of the life in which we
were chained.
The brougham rolled on, and very soon Lord
Somerville knew he was in the heart of London.
The streets were flooded, passengers were rushing
18along, in vain trying to get into omnibuses or
hansoms; shouting, whistling, rent the damp atmosphere,
competing with claps of thunder which
at times alarmed the inhabitants, especially when
the electric lights suddenly went out and
Londoners were plunged for a few minutes into
utter darkness. Lord Somerville could not remember
having ever witnessed such a thunderstorm
in town; still, he welcomed its magnitude
with joy, for it was the proper accompaniment to
his frenzy against an inadequate state of Society.
The wheels turned the corner of Piccadilly and
Park Lane, not without risk, for the obscurity was
dangerous, and in a few seconds the carriage
halted before his stately mansion; he opened the
door, jumped out, and went into the house without
turning round to give orders for next day to his
coachman. This seemed peculiar to the servant,
as he knew my lord to be very methodical in all
that concerned his household.
The Earl entered his library, and after lighting
a few electric lights, which were only now throwing
a dim and lurid light into the large room, he sank
down into a huge armchair. It was very quiet in
that room; double doors and double windows
shut out the noise of the splashing rain against
the window-panes, the thunder even was less
violent in this well-padded room, and the lightning
could not pierce through the shutters and the
19thick brocaded draperies. After the fracas of the
streets, it seemed to him as if he had already
entered the Valley of Death as he sat in this silent
place. The picture of his late father was hanging
on the panel in front of him, and he looked at it
for a considerable time. What could that face
tell him at this critical hour, when for long years
of his time he had never found one convincing
argument with which to enlighten his son on all
the grave problems of existence? It was always
the same answers to the same inquiries: “My
boy, others have gone through life besides yourself,
and found it no worse than I have. Don’t think
too hard, leave that to those who have to use
their brains for a livelihood. You have a bed
ready made to lie on, do not complain that it is too
soft; but do not forget that you are a gentleman,
and that when you have passed a few turnpikes
of life—let us say, Eton, Oxford, the War or the
Foreign Office—you can do whatever you like, for
you are then innocuous; and no one, not even the
most Argus-eyed dowager, will consider you
dangerous, however wild your mode of life may
be. My advice to you is, never fall into the
clutches of any woman; to my mind the sex is
divided into two dangerous species: the one that
kill you before they bore you, the other that bore
you before they kill you. But in either way you
are a doomed man; though for myself I should
20prefer being killed to being bored—and as you
know, I chose the former.”
Was this all that the aristocratic shape framed
in front of him could tell him? It was not
enough. He was too robust to be killed by the
London Hetaires, and too fastidious to allow
himself to be bored by the other species. He
listened, but no sound came from the outside; the
walls were too thick, the draperies too rich to allow
any fracas to disturb the owner of that dwelling.
He was hermetically shut out from every outward
commotion, and might have lived in a vault.
Was not that an image of his privileged life? All
things had been so ordained and smoothed down
in his easy existence that he could see nothing
beyond his own direct surroundings, and could
never penetrate into another heart, nor allow anyone
to hear the throbs of his own heart. That
was called the privilege of the well-bred, and it
was all that generations before him had done for
his welfare: a double-windowed house and a well-padded
life, out of which he never could step.
There were barriers at every corner of the road in
which he had walked. Harrow, Oxford, the
Guards, Downing Street, watched him, reminding
him, by the way, that he could prance, kick, roll,
do anything he had a mind to, within his
boundary; and he heard that haunting whisper in
his wearied ears that, however low he sank—he
21was a gentleman. But outside the boundary was
a world called life, with a real, throbbing, howling
humanity, a pushing and elbowing crowd with
which he evidently had nothing to do; out there
he had no business, for over there people
answered for themselves, were responsible for
their own actions, and he would no doubt fare
badly were he to push and elbow for his own sake,
independently of all the privileged institutions
that propped him up through life. He suddenly
remembered that next day there was a Levee, and
that he was to be there. No, he would not go,
he would escape for once, and for good and all,
these recurring functions of social London which
seemed to narrow the horizon of life. The best
was to make a suitable exit and bring down the
curtain on a Mayfair episode; it would puzzle,
interest, amuse half of London for the inside of a
week, and it would be over. He got up and went
to a large bureau that stood in the middle of the
room, and began to open drawer after drawer;
he brought out some business papers, laid
them carefully on the bureau, pulled out
bundles of letters, read a few, burnt a great
many. Amongst all the correspondence he
came across there was not one note from
Gwendolen; she did not write, she sent wires
about anything, for an appointment at Ranelagh,
a bracelet she had seen at Hancock’s, or
22some more trifling matter; and even then, she
hardly sat down to pen these cursory remarks;
she sent her wires when at breakfast, close to the
dish of fried bacon, at lunch, at tea, on the corner
of the silver tray. He opened another drawer and
took out a revolver; it was loaded, and he examined
it minutely. How long had it been in that drawer
and when had he loaded it? He could not recall
when last he had seen the arm. He slowly lifted
it to his temple and pulled the trigger, as a violent
clap of thunder shook the house to its very
foundation, causing the electric lights to go
out. Lord Somerville fell heavily on the Turkish
carpet.
CHAPTER II
23
Lionel Somerville woke at 8 a.m. in the freshest
of spirits. All the frenzy of the night before
had vanished, and as he lay on his bed, smiling,
he tried to think over what had happened.
“Did I not kill myself last night? Anyway, I
did not succeed, or perhaps it was all a delusion!
I must have been in a bad way. It is that
infernal wound that troubles me; I have never
been quite myself since I came home.—Well!
what is the matter with this place?—Where are
the curtains, the carpet?” Sitting up in his
bed he stared all round. “And the blankets,
sheets—oh! my shirt is gone!” And as he
jumped up from the bed on to the bare floor,
he stood as the Almighty had made him. He
rushed to the window, saw the streets empty,
the doors of all the houses closed, and no one
going in or out of them. After staring out of
the window he spotted but one boy coming
along leisurely on his tricycle cart, the butcher’s
boy no doubt; a fit of laughter seized him,
followed by hilarious convulsions, as he saw
the water-cart coming across the square, with
24its street Neptune indolently reclining on the
seat.
“This is funny! What the devil does it
mean? Have these people gone clean mad?
Why does not the police stop them?”
Lionel left the window and rang the bell. A
few seconds after there was a gentle knock at
the door.
“Yes, my lord.” It was the suave voice of
Temple, my lord’s faithful valet.
“I say, Temple”—Lionel spoke through the
door—“what’s the meaning of all this?”
“I cannot tell, my lord. Your lordship’s
bathroom is ready, and breakfast is on the
table.”
“You must be mad, Temple! How am I to
get out of this room without my clothes? Bring
in something—anything—a wrap of some sort, a
bath-rug.”
“Not one to be found, my lord, and all the
shops are closed.”
“How are you clad, Temple?”
“I’ve nothing on, my lord, and Willows, Mr
Jacques, are all in the same condition. But I can
assure your lordship that the morning is very
hot.”
“And you think that sufficient, do you? Well,
I don’t! I am blowed if I can make this out, or
if I know what I am going to do. Bring me a
25tub, a large can of hot water, and later on bring
me a tray with a couple of eggs and tea. I am
famished!”
Footsteps retreated; Lionel walked round and
round his spacious bedroom. Everything was in
its usual place as far as furniture went, but there
was not a vestige of drapery or carpeting; the
cushions had disappeared, and only the down lay
on the floor; the chairs, easy fauteuils, the couch
were despoiled of all covering and showed their
bare construction of wood and cane-work. The
bed was a simple pallet, the rugs had vanished.
Lionel entered his dressing-room, the cupboards
were open, and empty, when yesterday they had
been crammed with all his clothes. The drawers
were hanging out of their chest—empty; shirts,
flannels, silk pyjamas, neckties, waistcoats, all the
arsenal of a young man about town had dissolved
into thin air. This was more than strange, and
the Earl became more and more amazed as he
went on opening boxes, baskets, and gaping at
the empty receptacles. He again looked out of
the window—his dressing-room had a full view of
Grosvenor Square—and saw many more boys on
tricycle carts; several satyr-milkmen were rattling
their cans down the fashionable areas, and the
water-cart went on slowly spouting its L.C.C.
Niagara over dusty roads. The effect was decidedly
comical. He came back to his bedroom,
26and once more looked out of the window. Looking
up at the opposite house he saw a form passing
to and fro. That was Lady Vera’s house. Could
it be she? He smiled. It might be the maid.
Who knows? There were few of his lady friends
he would recognise again in this new garb. After
his tub and breakfast he felt in buoyant spirits
and physically fit, although he could not quite
account for this new mood of his, for nothing had
altered in his life. He gave a side glance at
himself in the cheval-glass; he was always the
Earl of Somerville, heir to vast riches, engaged to
Gwendolen Towerbridge, and this joke would pass.
It was perhaps the new trick of some gang of
thieves, whom the police would be able to catch
in a few days. The thing to find out was whether
it was the same all over London. Temple told
Lord Somerville, as he brought the breakfast tray
to the door, that the areas down the streets and
the square were a bevy of buzzing gossipers.
Admiral B., who lived two doors off, was in the
same plight, and was using strong language to his
poor wife; and as to Field-Marshal W., whose
house was in the square, he was beside himself,
had howled at his man for his pyjamas and sent
the fellow rolling down the passage for appearing
in his presence in an Adamitic vestment. Temple
thought this very unjust, as the Field-Marshal
was in the same dilemma; but then Temple had
27no sense of the fitness of things, and certainly
had no sense of humour, as he came to ask his
master what were his orders for Marshall, the
coachman. Lionel naturally sent Marshall to
the devil.
“Does he think I am going to drive in an open
Victoria as I am, with him on the box as he is?”
And he raved at the poor valet, and asked him
what they all felt in the housekeeper’s room. To
which Temple replied, that the men did not so
much mind, and that the women would get used to
it. They had all their work cut out for them, and
no time to think about difficult problems. Evidently
it was different with them, and the Earl
dropped the subject, inquiring whether the Times
had come. But the postman had not yet arrived.
“What on earth can I do?” murmured Lionel.
Then he thought of sending Temple to get him a
pile of new French novels to while away the
tedious hours. By the way, he thought suddenly,
he would like to know something definite about
last night’s adventure; he did not like to tell his
man about his foolish attempt, but if he had seen
the revolver on the carpet, he was prepared to give
him some sort of explanation. Temple came back
saying that every book had disappeared, and gave
a graphic description of what was once the
library of my lord. Lionel timidly inquired if he
had not noticed anything peculiar on the floor, nor
28any stray object lying about? No, Temple had
seen nothing except the total disappearance of all
draperies, chair coverings, carpets, books, etc.
There was nothing on the floor, only a little more
dust than before in front of the writing-desk. This
satisfied Lionel, who made up his mind that the
whole thing was the effect of his own imagination,
very probably occasioned by this miserable wound
which at times was a great worry to him; and he
settled down to forget the past and to solve the
present in trying to explain this strange event.
But in vain did he endeavour to do so, his eyes persistently
went back to the window, and he constantly
got up to watch the opposite house and
the few strollers that ventured out; of course they
were all servants who so immodestly exposed
themselves to his investigation, still it amused
him much more to watch the street than to ponder
these grave questions.
“Well, I think I was a damned fool last night,
provided I did such a foolish thing as to try and
blow my brains out. This is worth living for, and
I have not been amused for many years as I am
now. It must have something to do with last
night’s storm. If this is going to last, I suppose
the old fellows at the Royal Institute will make
it their business to ponder this stupendous
phenomenon.”
Temple brought the luncheon tray about 1.30;
29only a couple of kidneys, a glass of Apollinaris
water; it would be sufficient for that day, as he
could not get out that afternoon and have a ride.
Then more thinking, with as little attention as
before. After that, tea with a bit of toast and no
butter, and more thinking, interrupted at times by
sudden glances through the window. Temple
came once or twice to his master’s door with all
the news that was afloat in the areas, butlers’
pantries, saddle-rooms, and although this gossip
originated on the backstairs, it was welcomed by
the heir of great estates, for, at this moment he
could get no direct information, and what his valet
brought him was as good as he could ever get.
The valet had reminded my lord that to-day was
the Levee, which the latter was to attend. This
amused him very much, for was it likely that the
Admiral, the Field-Marshal, the latest V.C. would
ever venture beyond their bed-rug—oh! that even
was gone—to go and meet their ruler in their
skins? No, these things were impossible, and the
structure of Society would soon crumble to ashes
if one man unadorned was to meet another man
unclad. Of course Lord Somerville was very
anxious to know whether all London was in the
same condition, to which the faithful valet replied,
that he had it from the milkman that Belgravia
was as silent as a tomb, Bayswater a wilderness,
and Buckingham Palace a desert. As to the omnibuses,
30after one journey up and down they had
given up running at all, as no one wanted a drive,
and the few servants and working-men about
preferred walking. Towards seven o’clock, Lionel
felt inclined to have a little food, and he ordered a
grilled sole and a custard. That would do for
him, but evidently it did not do for Temple, who
was quite shocked at his master’s abstemiousness,
and recoiled before appearing in front of the cook
with such a meagre menu. “He would be capable
of throwing a dish at my head, my lord; he hardly
believed me when I told him your lordship wanted
two kidneys for lunch.”
But Lionel was determined, and would hear of
nothing more for dinner and sent the cook to
Jericho through the intermediary of Temple,
adding that he could not eat more when he had
no proper exercise, that he had had sufficient,
having eaten when he felt hungry and left off
when he had had enough—which he had not
done for many years.
“Yes, my lord,” had respectfully answered the
faithful valet, who perhaps at the same time
thought his master’s remark a wise one.
The evening went by, bringing no change in
the situation; and by nine o’clock it was universally
known, and partly accepted, that from the Lord
Chancellor to the Carlton waiter, frock-coat or no
coat, woolsack or three-legged crock, a man was
31to be a man for a’ that. One great calamity had
befallen them all, and in one minute levelled the
whole of London’s inhabitants to the state of
nature. The question arose in my lord’s mind
whether they were sufficiently fitted for that state?
Could they face the God Pan with as much composure
as they had faced all the other gods?
He heard the heavy footsteps of the lamplighter
methodically going through his work. It
was strange that he had never once thought of
stopping his nocturnal routine. Evidently
whatever happened, the streets had to be lighted,
and Lionel mused long and deeply on these
questions of duty and force of habit, as he looked
out of the window into the street and observed
the long shadow descending over London.
“Was it the sense of duty that prompted the
actions of these menials?” He could not bring
himself to think that, and he could not help
believing that amongst his own superior class
the sense of duty was always accompanied by a
powerful sense of the fitness of things, so that
if a virtue clashed with prejudices and the
accepted standard of propriety, it was desirable
that they should build up some new duty more
in harmony with their worldly principles. There,
no doubt, lay the difference between the upper
classes and the lower, and which made the former
shrink before breaking the laws of decorum, when
32the latter saw no objection to performing daily
pursuits in their skins, unconcerned with higher
motives of purity and exalted ideals.
Whether Lord Somerville had touched the keynote
of social ethics remained unknown, but he
retired early to his pallet and slept soundly
through the still night.
Next day was the same, the day after identical,
and the week passed thus without any change in
the London phenomenon. Had the carpet in the
Arabian tales carried the whole metropolis to
some undiscovered planet, the wonderment could
not have been greater. After a few days, Lionel
observed that the L.C.C. Neptune had acquired
more ease, more laisser-aller in his movements
and postures, and decidedly sat less stiffly on his
high perch; the butcher’s boy also carried his
tray on his shoulder with distinct dash and
comeliness. From his daily observations he
came to the conclusion that London life, in its
mechanical working, was going on pretty much
as usual. He questioned his faithful valet, who
by this time had become more than a servant,
being newsagent and Court circular rolled into
one. What he learned through the keyhole was
astounding. No House of Commons, no Upper
House were sitting! How could anything go on
at that rate? Ah! that was the strangest part
of it, for materially everything seemed to be as
33usual; the tradespeople came round for orders,
and there was no danger of starving. The wheels
of life kept on rolling, for, those who represented
the axle were still in the centre of the wheel, and
nothing could remove them. It was the upper
part of the edifice that had given way, or at
least had willingly retired into modest seclusion.
The wheels might run for a long time without the
coach, but the coach had no power to advance in
any way without the wheels. This is what puzzled
Lionel so much; he had always believed that if
Society took it into its head to strike, the world
would come to a standstill; and here was a
colossal emergency in which one part of the
edifice went on as if nothing had happened,
while the other—in his eyes the important one—was
forced to retire behind its walls, if it meant
to keep sacred the principles of modesty and
decorum; and still the whole structure had not
foundered. Of course it could not last for ever.
Nothing did last; and this axiom consoled Lord
Somerville, as he cradled himself into the belief
that the present condition would never answer
in this eminently aristocratic empire. Why had
not such a thing happened to Parisians? “I
could safely declare that they would not have
made such a fuss about it. They would have
taken the adventure as it is, if transient, and
would have accepted the joke with rollicking fun;
34if serious, they would have made the best of it,
seen the plastic side of the situation, and at once
endeavoured to live up to it as gracefully as
possible. Yes, there lay the whole difference
between the Latin race and the Anglo-Saxon;
the former aimed at beauty, and the other, as
the Bishop of Sunbury had said at Islington,
aimed at a moral attitude.
“I suppose there is a certain amount of truth in
this,” thought the Earl, as he sipped his cup of
tea, “for here am I living up to a standard of
punctilious modesty, which would even put the
chaste Susannah to shame; and Heaven knows I
never have been overburdened with principles,
but, quite on the contrary, was oblivious of any
moral attitude. It must be that the ambiante of
this country is of a superior quality to that of any
other.”
There was a gentle knock at the door: “The
Bishop of Welby has sent round to know whether
your lordship would allow your women-servants
to help in the finding of a suitable text for a
sermon he wishes to deliver when this state has
ceased? His lordship is in a great stress, being
unable to lay his hand on his Bible, and finds himself
at a loss to recall all the contents of the Holy
Scriptures.”
“By all means, Temple—I am always delighted
to be of any use to the bishop, although, for my
35part, I regret I cannot help him in this. Can you
remember any suitable text, Temple?”
Temple made no reply.
“I say, Temple, how do the dowagers take
this kind of thing? I am rather curious to know
how they manage.”
The valet inquired from the upper housemaid,
who very soon gathered information from her
friends along the areas, and in an hour the faithful
newsagent had collected a bushel of gossip.
The attitude of the dowagers towards the social
calamity was one of stubborn resistance and of
fervent prayer. The old Lady Pendelton had
said to her maid, through the keyhole, that it was
only a question of time, and that with a little
display of self-control, for which the race was so
celebrated, they would soon pull through this
ghastly experience. Some of the old ladies,
whose bedrooms were contiguous to those of their
daughters, knocked on the wall exhorting their
virtuous progeny to persevere in the ways of
the righteous and to keep up a good heart.
Out-door gossips would be supplied to them:
“Sarah does not mind going out,” had shouted
through the wall one of the pillars of female
Society, “you see, dear Evelyn, these sort of
people do not possess the same quality of
modesty that we do—they have to toil, not to
feel.” So thought the dowager, and many more
36believed this to be true. What a load of injustice
was settled by such an argument!
When the first shock was over, and Lord
Somerville had ceased wondering at a class of
people who did not mind being seen in their
Edenic attire, he dropped into a humorous mood,
and passed in review a good many of his friends,
men and women.
“By Jove!” he exclaimed in a fit of laughter,
“I wonder what old Bentham looks like in his
skin? The Stock Exchange will be a rum
circus when they all race for cash as modern
gladiators! And what of Pender, and of Clavebury;
and Gladys Ventnor, Arabella Chale and
tutti quanti?”
Then he thought of his friend, Victor de
Laumel, of the Jockey Club in Paris. He felt
convinced Victor would tell him, “I say, my
good fellow, why do you mind? Go out and give
the example of simplicity and good-humour.”
After all, it was not that he minded much, and
if the Upper Ten appointed between themselves
a day and hour in which they would all go out
together, it would not be so bad; but it was the
idea of appearing before and mixing with an
indiscriminate crowd. It would be really annoying
to have your butler look you up and down,
and to stand the flitting sneer on the lips of your
groom. Of course there was nothing in the
37abstract against an Edenic garment; but one
must not forget that Adam and Eve were alone in
Paradise, and had no crowd to pass unpleasant
remarks over their personal appearance. It was
only when that interfering Tertium quid had
sneaked round the corner that they had lost all
the fun in life. Well, if one reptile had the power
to make them feel ashamed of themselves, what
would it be now that thousands of little twinkling
eyes were glaring, and that myriads of sharp
tongues hissed and stung? It was quite evident
that clothes kept the world within bounds of
decency, besides restraining the overbearance of
the lower classes and enforcing their respect for
their superiors. What could our civilisation be
without the cap-and-apron ethics? It is difficult
enough to keep up a certain standard in the
world with the help of smart surroundings; but
how could one command deference from, and give
orders to one’s domesticity in this attire?
On the eleventh day of this prison life, Lord
Somerville woke with a sharp pain in his side, and
as he sat up on his pallet he was seized with
giddiness. This was a premonition which filled
him with awe. His liver was hopelessly out of
order, and no doubt many of his friends’ livers
were in the same condition owing to this sedentary
life. Hard thinking and solitary confinement would
be sure to have a fatal effect on a race accustomed
38to exercise and deep drinking. The area gossip
was ominous, and what Temple recorded to his
master boded no good to the Upper Ten, who
were suffering from a general attack of dyspepsia.
It was a very serious question, a race doomed to
sequestration; and there was a fear that eventually
London, the well-drained, well-watered, well-lighted
and altogether well-County-Councilled,
would be turned into a vast lunatic asylum. When
ethics meant apoplexy, it was time to halt and
loosen the strings of propriety; and it was the
duty of the sporting duke, the rubicund brewer,
and of all the fastidious do-nothings, to weave for
themselves in the seclusion of their chambers a
new tissue of principles to suit their abnormal
condition. Lionel inquired whether the Bishop
had come to any conclusion about his text.
Temple did not know about that, but he knew that
the prelate had complained of insomnia and sickness,
and asked for sal volatile. Lady Pendelton
had been heard by her maid to fall on the floor.
Was her ladyship better now? had asked Lionel.
Yes, but her maid could hear her tottering in her
room and moaning piteously.
“It is very bad this, Temple. I think something
ought to be done for the good of the public;
but what?”
“I believe that if your lordship would only show
yourself—I beg your pardon, my lord—but an
39example would be beneficial, and your lordship is
so popular, I am sure you would carry the day.”
“Do you really believe that my showing myself
would be a general signal? You see, Temple, I
do not want to find myself all alone in the streets
of London, with all the dowagers grinning at their
windows. That would never do.”
“Oh! your lordship need not fear. There is a
great feeling of discontent among the higher
classes; and before you could say Jack Robinson
they would all follow your example.”
“That is certainly very encouraging. Bring
me some boiling water to drink. No breakfast,
thanks.”
The wave of revolt was rising furiously and
threatening to drown all principles of decency.
Utter disgust filled the hearts of Londoners when
they retired to rest on the eleventh night of their
voluntary seclusion. It is then, when large
shadows envelop the city, that common-sense
creepingly visits the bedside of each inhabitant;
and as the mysterious hour that is supposed to
unnerve the bravest man approaches, great
principles give way, and practical reasoning comes
to the fore, to ease the questionist out of his moral
jungle.
CHAPTER III
40
When the men and women of this powerful race
make up their minds to anything, whether right or
wrong, they neither hesitate nor do they allow any
time to elapse between decision and consummation.
So it was that on the morning of the twelfth day
Lord Somerville sprang off his couch, took his tub
and brushed his hair with unusual alacrity. He
did not give a passing glance at his mirror, strange
to say; perhaps, had he done so, his resolution
would have slackened; but Lord Somerville was
wise, and, not unlike the ostrich, he believed that
no one would look at him because he had not
looked at himself. He opened his bedroom door,
walked along the passages without meeting one of
his domestics, and reached the beautiful marble
staircase for which this mansion was so renowned.
As he crossed the vestibule he gave a furtive look
at the footman ensconced in his basket chair; but
the latter was asleep, or at least his innate delicacy
prompted him to this subterfuge, to allow his
master to pass by unnoticed.
Lionel unbolted the front door with a sudden
jerk, and as he did this he heard a successive unbolting
41of doors, which sounded throughout the
silent city like a gun fired in honour of some royal
birthday. In one or two seconds the streets were
invaded.
He stood amazed on the pavement and
marvelled at this stupendous event! It was true
that England, for centuries, had prided herself on
her public opinion. But what was the England of
twelve days ago to that of to-day? Few nations
could boast of an Upper Ten capable of such
abnegation, that of one common accord they all
decided to put away personal feelings, vanities
and principles, for the sake of their fellow-creatures.
One huge wave of altruism had swept
over Society, which cherished the fond idea that it
initiated, ruled and guided the rest of the world.
Indeed, this was a great event in the modern
history of Great Britain, already so rich in philanthropic
examples. Lionel took a deep breath as
he walked away from his ancestral mansion; he
watched men rushing past him; evidently they were
going straight to their business. He saw women
shuffling alongside of the walls, as if these would
throw a shadow over their naked forms; but who
they were was quite beyond him to tell, and
perhaps it was as well, at first, to ignore who
they were. It was a boisterous exodus, though
one imposed by the sense of duty; and the
violent exercise of hurrying brought vigour back
42to their weakened limbs. Naturally the first
observation of Lord Somerville was that this
colourless mass of humanity was slightly
monotonous, although soothing to wearied eyeballs.
He followed a good many people, just
for the fun of it, and frequently thought he was
on the point of recognising some friend or
acquaintance; but no, it was hopeless to try and
find out who was who; besides, they nearly all
seemed to shun one another, and as they passed
each other bowed their heads and looked on the
ground. He reached Trafalgar Square; there
the scene was full of animation: children were
jumping in and out of the fountains, and shaking
themselves as birds do their feathers after a good
ducking; men ran round the Landseer lions for
a constitutional, and women dodged them on the
other side, in this way endeavouring to keep up a
semblance of feminine coyness. There was no
doubt that this part of London was different from
the genteel Mayfair, and it threatened to be rowdy
as you approached the City. Lionel walked past
Charing Cross, which looked abandoned; but
the Strand—the main artery of London’s
anatomy—was surging with a buoyant population
rushing to the City-heart. Lionel thought
he would have great fun in watching office doors,
and would perhaps recognise a few millionaire
bounders who certainly were not like the Society
43men of his stamp, and therefore would be more
easily recognised. He went up Fleet Street,
leaving St Paul’s on his left, walked through
Threadneedle Street, where he knew many of the
City magnates. Pacing up and down the pavement
he thought he would have a good opportunity
of seeing the men who went in and out of offices
and of conjecturing on their identity. Very soon
he witnessed a wild scene of confusion: men
darted out of offices suffused with deep blushes;
managers of large warehouses ran in and out of
houses in delirium! Another idea crossed
Lionel’s mind: evidently these people were, like
him, unable to recognise anyone; business men
were at a loss to know their clerks from their
financier friends, as they could not discern buyers
from sellers. Of course in this terrible mystification,
there was no attempt made at bowing or
talking in the streets of London; it was a new
departure from last week’s urbanity, when
courteousness had been distributed according to
the more or less respectability of external appearance.
“I am afraid that insurmountable difficulties
will stare us in the face,” murmured Lionel as he
retraced his steps towards Piccadilly, after fruitless
attempts at knowing his friends in the crowd.
“We have not yet grasped what this new position
means; at first we have thought of decency, some,
44I suppose, have dwelt on morality’s destiny;
but I do declare that it means more than all that.
If we cannot know employers from employees
the whole status of civilisation is done with.
This is a thing of which I had never thought.”
He noticed, on his way home, that women had
tears rolling down their cheeks, and men, as he
brushed past them, swore in their moustaches.
Lord Somerville felt a choking sensation in his
throat as he realised that the old life with all its
ease and luxury was over. Everything was so
bare, so ugly. Where were the bewitching
fashions that rejoiced his fastidious eye? Where
the daintily-gowned young girls and women in
our beautiful parks? As women passed by, he
wondered to what class of Society they belonged.
How could the shop-girl now be differentiated
from the Duke’s daughter? He never could
have believed such a dilemma possible. In front
of his club he glanced through the swinging
glass doors, and saw a portly individual standing;
but he could not for his life tell whether it was
the hall porter or one of the members.
Solitary confinement for twelve days had nearly
driven Londoners mad; but he now realised that
isolation in the midst of a maddening crowd would
soon turn them into drivelling idiots. What they
had gone through for more than a week had
been a conflict between virtue and self-interest;
45but the future was more fearful, for more than
interest was at stake, as self-respect was threatened
to sink in this universal levelling. When he
thought of all the social solecisms likely to occur
in this state of incognito, he shuddered. If it
was impossible to know whom to bow to, whom to
nod to and whom to snub, however could Society
exist? Our exclusive circles owed their existence
to those delicate nuances of politeness; and when
the sliding scales of courtesy were abolished,
Democracy was at hand, for no power on earth
could stem the torrent of Anarchism from overpowering
defenceless Society.
The first exodus was decidedly a failure, and
Lionel felt the galling bitterness of disappointment
when, between twelve and one, he entered
his house, refusing all the entreaties of his valet to
partake of a dainty luncheon. All London was
in the same discomfited mood that morning, and
the fashionable beauty, reclining on her hard couch,
wept bitter tears over her defunct wardrobe and
hat-boxes. The company promoter behind his
window, looking at the irritating butcher’s boy
and callous milkman, grunted audibly, “These
are the sort of people we are now to rub against
at every turn!”
There evidently was more behind feathers and
furbelows than our friend Horatio could have
known, and London would have to spell the first
46words of a philosophy which would be drier to
them all than that of Plato, Kant or Carlyle.
After two more days of keen despair, the same
longing for fresh air seized hold of the Upper
Ten; though this time bolts were not drawn with
that vigour which had given to the first exodus
the sound of a salute of musketry. It was more
like a distant roll of thunder, forerunner of a
clouded atmosphere. The exit from houses was
not any more triumphant and didactic, it was slow
and cheerless; and had not the air been balmy,
the sky blue, citizens would have felt a shiver run
down their spine as they realised their abandoned
condition. This time Lord Somerville restricted
his wanderings to the smart thoroughfares, leaving
the mercantile City to its own confusion. He
entered restaurants where he had known many
of the habitués; but he went out of them shocked
at not being recognised by any of his friends.
Formerly all was so easy; one had but to step
out, and one knew exactly who was who by
the brim of a hat, the cut of a coat, the handling
of a walking-stick; but not even a rude stare
could help one now to identify anyone, and
nothing could save one from committing a social
faux pas. He strolled up the Haymarket. How
difficult it was to walk in that attire. “I wonder
if Adam rambled all over Paradise, and if he did
not feel awkward? I wish I knew what to do
47with my hands.” There was a crowd at Piccadilly
Circus, and he had great difficulty in advancing.
What attracted the attention of the population
were the empty windows of Swan & Edgar’s.
Hundreds of women were peering through the
deserted shops which had hitherto been over-crowded
with ladies’ apparel of every kind and
sort. He edged his way through and contrived
to get on the pavement; but many pushed him,
and he elbowed freely in this crowd of Adams
and Eves. He was very much astonished to find
himself saying “Beg your pardon” when he unconsciously
collided with anyone.
“After all, I do not know who I am knocking
against, it might be my most intimate friend, and
upon the whole it is better to be polite to someone
you do not know than to be wanting in
common civility towards a friend.” The Earl had
unwittingly got hold of a vital problem, and one
that would no doubt induce Society some day to
transform the tone of politeness.
In Hyde Park he noticed several groups, and
towards the Serpentine the crowd became denser;
but to escape the noisy clamour of urchins splashing
in the water he took a small path leading to
Kensington Gardens. Most of the smart world
would be there, thought Lionel, though the outing
was not one of fashion. Hygiene and reflection
were drawing both sexes to the shady parts of
48Kensington; they felt their isolation less
oppressively in this glorious verdure. The soft
grass was more refreshing than hot pavements;
the trees, hedges and flower-beds were more
fragrant surroundings than high houses; and in
this harmonious frame one would feel less at
variance with a discordant world.
The day was young yet, hardly 11.30, and the
hot rays of the sun were piercing through the
foliage of the broad avenue facing the Palace.
Solitary individuals walked on the cool grass, sat
on stone benches and iron chairs; but none talked
to anyone, and there lacked in this mythological
picture the animation that humanity generally
brings into a landscape. Birds were busy
chirping, making love, mock quarrelling, and the
leaves rustled softly as a breath of hot wind
caressed the branches of trees.
Lord Somerville lay down on a stone bench,
linking his arms behind his head. He let his
fanciful imagination have full play: allowing
philosophy to suggest to him queer problems
concerning the personal appearance of some of his
lady friends. A chuckle rose to his lips; a
sparkling twinkle lighted up his pale blue eye. He
saw at a distance a small, dapper man coming this
way; his head was well set on his shoulders; there
was no hesitation in his step, no awkwardness in
his bearing; one of his hands was placed on one
49hip, the other dropped gracefully at his side, as he
stood within a few yards of the young heir to
large properties.
“Who can that be? Can it be my tailor? I
can only think of him recognising me at a glance,
these fellows know us inside out. Deucedly
awkward though to be accosted like this by
tradespeople.” And as the newcomer stood close
to him, the Earl sat up, and bowed as disdainfully
as he could manage under the circumstances.
“I daresay you do not know me, my lord, but
I have that advantage over your lordship, having
seen you often about town, and frequently admired
your equipages in the Park, and noticed your
presence in one of the boxes at the Tivoli.”
This was a touch of kin, and something in the
tone of his interlocutor cheered Lionel and put
him in a happy train of thought. The link with
the outer world, his world of ready-made pleasures
and strong stimulants, was not quite broken. A
rush of the past life came surging back to his
mind, and he grasped the hand of his new friend as
Robinson Crusoe must have done that of Friday
when the latter made his appearance on the
deserted island.
“I seem to know you, sir; although I cannot
put a name to your face; but let me, all the same,
greet you warmly; you are the first that has
recognised me since the storm.”
50“And that is a fortnight ago, my lord, a very
long lapse of time for your lordship, who is such
a favourite in Society. But I haven’t come here
only to disturb your musings; I have a motive, a
very serious one, that will ultimately affect you
and all London. First of all, I am Dick Danford
of the Tivoli, the White Bread, and of the
Saltseller.”
“Now I know where I have seen you, heard you
and applauded you, Mr Danford. Your voice
came home to me as would a favourite strain of
music of which the title has slipped one’s memory.
What can I do for you? I am at your service.
Let us stroll under these shady trees, it will be
cooler than here, and you will tell me all you have
to say.”
“Well, my lord,” began the little dapper Tivoli
artist, when they had reached the shade of the
long avenue, “you know, as we all do, what has
happened. It is needless to remark any more on
the deadlock of business, in whatever branch it
may be, owing to manufacturers and weavers being
on the streets and cheque-books having vanished
into thin air.”
“Yes, and we have no purses, and no pockets to
put them in.”
“We will not discuss the feminine point of view
of this event, my lord; their coyness and pudicity
are of course a credit to their sex, and we can but
51honour them for carrying so high the ideal of
womanhood; but that must wear off in time, as
the fair sex finds out that the world cannot wait
for them, and that the rotation of our planet cannot
come to a standstill because the modesty of our
wives and sisters is in jeopardy.”
The little mimic lifted his sharply-cut features
and looked into the long, aristocratic face of his
listener.
“I am all ears, Mr Danford; but about
modesty I have nothing to say. Mayfair is not
the nursery for such delicate plants; besides, I
think that coyness is already on the wane, for I
see several groups of women lounging about. Do
not trouble your clever head about that, and
tell me in what way I can be of any use to
you?”
“The point is this, my lord, as you know,
no one is able to recognise anyone. No high-collared
cloak nor slouch hat and mask could be
a better disguise than this general unmasking.
You know the adage: ‘Tell the truth, and no
one will believe you.’ We can add another
truism: ‘Show yourself as you are, and no one
will know you.’ No doubt, there is still a little
mannerism that clings to the individual, by which
one could recognise their identity; but it would
require a strenuous effort of the mind, and a
wonderful memory of personal tricks, to be able
52to arrive at knowing who’s who. So I have
bethought myself of a plan. We artists of the
Music Hall alone possess the art of observation.
You see, we have made a special study of
the physiognomy, and have stored our brains with
all the particularities of Society leaders, the
oddities of the clergy, of City magnates and
gutter marionettes. Some remedy must be found
at once for this present state of affairs, or else
the whole edifice of Society will disappear, and we
artists will perish in the downfall. The remedy
cannot come from the Upper Ten, I am afraid,
for they have no memory nor any observing
powers. I beg your pardon, my lord, but I am
speaking very openly on the subject, and you
must excuse me if I feel the position very
keenly.”
“Go on, my dear Danford; what you say is
very true and very interesting. I am beginning
to see what you mean. By the way, I think I see
the Duke of Southdown on that chair—shall we
walk up to him? You might tell him of your
plan.”
“Do nothing of the kind!” hurriedly said the
mimic, laying a firm hand on Lord Somerville’s
arm. “The man you take for His Grace is a
driver of the London General Omnibus Company.
Now, my lord, you see what mistakes you are
likely to make.”
53“By God, I could have sworn this was the
Duke! But, Danford, do you never commit such
solecisms?”
“No, very rarely.” Danford shook his head
knowingly, and over his thin lips flitted that indefinable
smile for which he was so renowned on
the boards. “But there you are, you have not
made a special study of human physiognomy,
and have not through hard plodding acquired
that sense of observation, that keenness of
perception, that we have, for you have had no
need to retain the facial grimaces and queer
movements of individuals. To-day the Music
Halls are closed and we are broke, but in this
wreckage, we artists have saved our precious
faculty of memorising. The profession has
therefore decided to make a new move; this
morning I saw the manager of the Tivoli, who
asked me to be the intermediary between the
profession and the aristocracy—of which, my lord,
you are one of the strongest columns. This
state of things looks as if it were going to last,
and as we cannot prevent it we must boom
it.”
“I follow you, Danford, and am curious to know
what you will propose as a remedy.”
“Well, my lord, I advise that we artists, men and
women, should open in every district of London
Schools of Observation, in which the art of
54memorisation will be taught, and prizes will be
given to pupils who recognise the most faces in
one hour. I myself believe that Society will not
easily learn that art; for it has so long relied on
outward signs to guide it in the recognition of
folks, that its faculties are warped, and it will
take us all our time to pull Society through this
difficulty. Then a special branch should be
started at once, or else the aristocracy will sink
into the deep waves of oblivion. We must all—I
mean the Music Hall variety artists—accept
engagements for dinner-parties, receptions,
afternoon teas; in fact, for every entertainment
where more than two are gathered, and act as
social guides. To give you a sample of what I
can do, my lord, I propose to take a stroll with
you along the favourite thoroughfares of town;
not at present, for London will turn in for
luncheon very soon, but between six and seven
o’clock we can meet again.”
“Are you sure, Danford, that we shall find
anyone out at that time?”
“Ah! You do not know Londoners as well as
I do. They have had enough of seclusion. They
have twice tasted fresh air, and they will long to
taste it again. Public opinion is as strong as ever
in our country; it is a wave that rolls incessantly
over the London beach; the débris of wrecks
cast up by the sea are very soon washed away
55by the next wave, and so does the tide of public
opinion eternally sweep away some old political
hobby, and bring back some moral crank. The
smallest scheme becomes a national enterprise in
this island of ours, and if once Society takes up
our idea, the world is saved. This evening there
will be more Londoners out than there are at
present. Everyone, more or less—of course
invalids excepted—is unable to sacrifice practical
life to a preconceived idea of virtue; we are
even very much to be praised for having given
up ten of our precious days to a moral
principle.”
“This would not have occurred in any Latin
country, for they depend so much on their intercourse
with human beings; perhaps we have less
merit, after all, in having remained confined so
many days, as we are not so sociable as our Latin
neighbours.”
“Oh! What an error, my lord; I have always
thought the reverse, and firmly believe that we
Britishers are the most superficial of human
creatures.”
“Still, you cannot deny, Danford, that our lower
classes take their pleasures gloomily?”
“I am astonished that you should make such
a remark, Lord Somerville; you are too much up-to-date
to bring that exploded accusation against
our race. If our lower orders take Sunday
56rambles in our City graveyards, it is not for the
dead that they go there, but partly for the flowers
and the trees; mostly, however, in search of
excitement. They spell the In Memoriams on
tombstones as they would devour penny
novelettes. It gives them a glamour of romance
and tragedy, as a jeweller’s shop window opens
a glittering vista of luxury to the hungry stare
of a beggar. It is always what lies behind the
scenes that will for ever enthral the minds of
human beings. You, of the Upper Ten, have
excitements of all sorts, subtle and coarse;
amusements of every descriptions, frivolous or
cruel; passions of all kinds, high and low; but
the wearied toilers have only the routine of an
eventless existence; no wonder shop windows
and graveyards are their arena, but it does not
follow that they take their pleasures sadly. A
child will play with a dead man’s skull if he has
no painted doll.”
They had reached Hyde Park Corner.
“I have passed a very pleasant hour with you,
Danford; perhaps one of the pleasantest for many
years. Shall we say 6.30 at the foot of Achilles’s
statue?”
“Yes, my lord, and the place you name is
most appropriate.”
With a wave of the hand Danford walked away
in the direction of Sloane Street, and Lord
57Somerville slowly went up Piccadilly. He felt
what he had not experienced since his Eton days—an
interest in life; and he was determined to
see this farce through.
CHAPTER IV
58
Dick Danford was as good as his word. After
an hour’s stroll through London, Lord Somerville
came to the conclusion that, for the present, his
eyes were no more to him than a tail would have
been. The old world of before the storm seemed
to have vanished in a bottomless pit, and what
he viewed instead was as prodigious as what
he had hoped to see on his travels across
Acheron. He noticed that tricks and mannerisms
were as yet clinging to both sexes: women still
grasped their invisible dresses as if they had been
bunches of keys, twisted about their fingers absent
chains round their necks; men tried to put their
hands in vanished pockets, and held imaginary
umbrellas in front of them (the latter Danford
declared were clergymen), and their necks,
stiffened by the long use of high collars, gave
them the appearance of turkeys. But as to
knowing anyone in this Babel of faces, that was
quite out of the question; and Lionel went from
one ejaculation to another as Dick enumerated
the different notabilities of Society, the theatrical
world and financial booths. It was like a transformation
59scene at Drury Lane. The world was
not what he had altogether taken it to be, and if
he found himself to have been even more swindled
than he had believed, still, there were surprises
for which he had not been prepared and which
were worth living for: the beautiful women were
not all as beautiful as he had thought them, but
the plain ones had a great many points that
commended them to a connoisseur. As to the
men whom he had feared as rivals in the arena of
good fortunes, they made him smile as he gave
an admiring glance at his spinal curve reflected in
a shop mirror. The little artist’s conversation
was a succession of fireworks; never on the boards
had he been more entertaining than this afternoon,
acting the part of a humorous Mephistopheles to
this masher Faust. He informed Lord Somerville
that after he had left him in the morning he had
done some good work for the public welfare,
and had come to a final arrangement with the
Commissioner of Police.
“What for, Danford?” had inquired Lionel.
“Well, I do not know whether it struck you as
it did me at your first exit, my lord, but the very
first observation that impressed itself on me was
the difficulty women had in distinguishing a
policeman from an ordinary civilian. I watched
many in distress, who gave an appealing look all
round for the kindly help of a bobby. It was
60hard to tell whether that man on the left with a
dogged expression and thin legs was the policeman,
or whether it was this other on the right,
with limbs like marble columns and a puny face.
Such dilemmas puzzled the public all through
the day, and decided the Committee of Music
Hall artists to take the matter in hand and
confer with the heads of the Police.”
“Have you come to some understanding,
Dick?”
“The thing is settled. Scotland Yard is to be
turned into a public gymnasium, and a staff of
picked policemen are to instruct the citizens in
the art of being their own policemen.”
“How very expeditious you are in your profession.
Had this been in the hands of Parliament,
we should never have heard anything about
it, however pressing the need might have been.”
“Then, another feature of our School of Observation
will be special prizes to be awarded to
husbands who will recognise their wives, or vice
versa, when out of their homes. I think that will
take in Society, for I have noticed that the nearer
the relationship the more difficult it was to know
one another.”
“You are very neat in your remarks, Danford,”
said Lionel.
“You see, my lord, every judgment I arrive at
is the result of keen observation. I heard once,
61during our ten days of seclusion, the most awful
row in the house next to mine; it belongs to the
Longfords—you know, the Longfords who took the
Regalia Theatre for a season. Well, their housemaid
reported to my landlady what the row was
about, and she told me the next morning through
the keyhole what had been the matter. The fact
was this: Mrs Longford had entered her husband’s
room and had had the greatest difficulty in persuading
him she was his lawful wife. If such a
scene could occur between a couple of twenty
years’ standing, in their own house, how much
more difficult it would be to recognise your wife in
the crowd.”
“And hence your idea of a prize. I think that
had you decided to award it to the man who
recognised another man’s wife you would have
been more successful.”
“We should have been bankrupt by the end of
a week, my lord; besides, this was a feature of the
old Society, and we want to launch it on a totally
novel basis. Originality must be our watchword.”
Lord Somerville, having been struck by the keen
judgment and foresight of the little buffoon, had
willingly promised him his support in every way.
He would send round to all his friends and spread
the idea amongst the Upper Ten, who would be
sure to lead the movement and give a salutary
example to the middle classes. Arrived at the
62corner of Park Lane, Lionel had wistfully inquired
of Danford whether he knew Gwendolen Towerbridge?
Dick was sorry, but he could not help
Lord Somerville in that line. Engaged people were
quite out of his department, Lord Somerville would
have to solve that problem for himself; to which
Lionel had shrugged his shoulders: just as well
guess whose face was behind a thick mask.
That evening Lionel sat up late in his library
planning in his mind the organisation of the new
Society of social guides. He frequently interrupted
his work to look up at his father’s portrait;
his type was not unlike hundreds of men he had
seen during the day, and he wondered how he
could recognise his own father were he alive?
Would not the latter have been slightly bewildered
in this Babel? Would not his pedantic theories
on good breeding receive a shock were he now to
step out of his frame and take a stroll through
the streets of London?
Towards two o’clock in the morning the Earl had
memorised the whole synopsis of the new Society,
to be launched under the gracious patronage of the
Earl of A.B.C. and of Her Grace the Duchess of
X.Y.Z., and he retired to his pallet of plaited rushes
with a sigh of contentment at the prospect of a
new spectacular show, and with a sense of relief at
the thought that Gwendolen was lost to him, more
irrevocably lost in this general unmasking than if
63a vessel had foundered on a rock, leaving her on a
desert island.
In a few days London resumed its usual occupations;
we cannot say that it looked quite the
same, but Society apparently was in the swing
once more. How could it be otherwise, when the
flowers were in full bloom, the birds were warbling
and the sun was shining? The brittle veneer of
false modesty had crumbled under the power of
necessity, and the inside of a fortnight had
witnessed the downfall of prudery. No scandal
ever reached two weeks’ duration; how could a
virtuous craze have outlived it? Very different
would it have been had half London appeared
clad, while the other half remained unclothed;
the contrast would have been offensive, and have
called for wrathful indignation; but as everyone
was in the same way, unquestioned submission
became a virtue as well as a necessity. Thus
argued Society, for the hard blow dealt by the
infuriated elements was fast healing, and the ex-fashionable
and would-be smart people hailed
Lord Somerville’s new plan with enthusiasm.
There was a great demand for social guides, a
feverish excitement to take lessons at once in the
art of observation, and a rush to attend lectures
on physiognomy. At first curiosity was a powerful
stimulant. “It would be ripping,” thought the
Society girl, “to find out whether Lady Lilpot and
64Lady Brownrigg’s figures, which were so admired
last season, were really bona-fide, or only the
fabrics of padding and whalebone.” But very
soon laziness damped their former ardour, and
once more Society, ever incorrigible in its taste
for ready-made pleasure, started the fashion of
having social guides attached to their respective
households. Had not ladies of fashion, men about
town, formerly needed the services of French
maids and experienced valets? It goes without
saying that after the storm the constant attendance
of these two custodians of the wardrobe were
more irksome than pleasant, for they reminded
persons of fashion of their vanished glory. These
were therefore dismissed, for the housemaids could
easily fulfil the scanty duties of the present
dressing-rooms. Instead of the departed domestics,
social guides were requisitioned. Lord Somerville
was generally congratulated on his luck in obtaining
the services of Dick Danford, who was considered
to be at the very top of his position. He
united an infallible memory to an astounding
accuracy of inductive methods in human generalisation;
but what most commended him to his patron
and pupil were the philosophical and satirical
sidelights he threw at every turn on Society and
the various professions. As Lionel hourly conferred
with his Mentor, he became more and more
enthralled in his work of social reform; his daily
65walks through the parks at Dick’s elbow were a
continual source of interest, and the object lessons
in human nature, provided by the London streets,
threw him at times into the wildest spirits.
The guides had a hard time of it in trying to
bring their pupils out of that reserve so dear to the
race, and they found great difficulty in making
them act with more initiative. As long as the
guide was at hand, it was all well, but when left to
themselves, lady pupils and gentlemen students
could not be brought to use their own judgment,
and boldly venture to recognise people without
the guide’s help, so fearful were they of committing
social blunders. Still, Danford was sanguine;
he kept saying that if the British lion had, in a
fortnight, conquered the sense of shame, he would,
in a few days more, throw pride to the four winds.
He turned out to be quite right, for in ten days
more London was launching out into a whirlpool
of festivities.
The little buffoon was very entertaining, and
kept his pupil in fits of laughter, relating his
various experiences in the smart circles of
London. Over and over again a pleading voice
whispered to him in the Park or at a party, “Oh
dear Mr Danford, I wish you would look in to-morrow
at my small tea-fight. Do you think
Lord Somerville could spare you for an hour or
two? His father was such an old friend of mine.
66I have asked a very few people, but after the
butler’s announcement I shall never know one
from another—hi! hi! hi!” Another would in a
deep, rough voice tell him to run in at luncheon
Friday next: “Mrs Bilton is simply longing to
meet you; she has a daft daughter who persists
in taking the footman for her pa—very awkward,
isn’t it? I am sure, Mr Danford, you would
teach her in a few lessons how to recognise her
dad, for the girl is rather quick otherwise.” “Ah,
madam,” had replied the smart little guide, “it
takes a very wise girl to know her own father in
our present Society; I have seen strange instances
of divination, and in many cases the girl, instead
of a duffer, turned out to be too wise.” Or else a
distracted and jealous wife who could not distinguish
her lord and master in the crowd, appealed
to the mimic, imploring him to tell her by
what special sign she might know him again. To
which Dick ironically answered that he was not
teaching people how to see moles, freckles and
scars on human bodies, but was instructing
them in the art of physiognomy.
“But my husband is like thousands of men.”
“You mean by that, that he is without any
facial expression?” and Dick shrugged his
shoulders.
“Then how shall I ever know my husband?”
“Ah, dear Lady Woolhead, you have hit on
67the fundamental question of our age. Indeed,
how can you recognise him, when you do not
know, nor ever have known, him? And I have
no doubt that he is in the same plight about yourself.”
And Lord Somerville would remark,—
“How amusing life must be to you, my dear
Danford; gifted with such satirical wit, you need
never pass a dull moment.” That was all very
true, but had you asked the Tivoli comedian what
he really thought of his employ in Lord Somerville’s
household, he would have told you, though with
bated breath, that it was not an easy mission to
keep a Mayfair cynic amused, for at the vaguest
approach of dulness, his lordship threatened to
give up the game of life, and go over the way to
see there what sort of a farce was on the bills.
“I say, Dick, how would Adam have looked in
a hansom, flourishing a branch of oak tree to
stop the cabby?”
“And what does your lordship think of Eve’s
attitude in a four-wheeler, ducking her fair head in
and out of the window to indicate the way to the
driver?”
“Danford, this won’t do. The naked form is
not at its advantage seated upright in a brougham,
nor is it decorative when doubled up on the back
seat of a victoria.”
They were both struck by the unæsthetic
68appearance of the present vehicles, as they arrived
one afternoon at Mrs Webster’s house in Carlton
Terrace.
“We shall have to discover some suitable
conveyance for the Apollos and Venuses of new
London.”
Standing on the steps of the house they passed
in review all fashionable London stepping out of
landaus, victorias, broughams, hansoms; certainly
the kaleidoscopic vision was not a success.
Mrs Webster was giving her first large At Home
of the season. She was noted for her gorgeous
parties, her gorgeous suppers and gorgeous fortune;
but still more celebrated for her picture gallery
and her kindness to artists. In her gallery was
supposed to be lying two millions sterling worth of
Old Masters, but her benevolence to artists did
not cost her a farthing, it was a Platonic help she
bestowed on them, and her charity had never been
known to exceed an introduction to the Duchess
of Southdown. She received all sorts and
conditions of men and women; all London met
at her “crushes,”—Duchesses elbowed cowboys,
Royal Highnesses sat close to political Radicals,
and Bishops handed an ice to some notorious
Mimi-la-Galette of the Paris Music Halls. They
all danced to the tune of clinking gold. In fact,
Mrs Webster’s house, like so many others, was a
stockpot out of which she ladled a social broth of
69high flavour. There were many stockpots in
London, from the strong consommé of exclusive
brewing to the thin, tasteless Bovril of homely
concoction. That of Mrs Webster’s was a pottage
of heterogeneous quality; it had a Continental
aroma of garlic, a back-taste of the usual British
spice, and it left on one’s lips a lingering savour of
parvenu relish. The Upper Ten went to her dinners,
though they screamed at her uncanny appearance,
jeered at the authenticity of her Raphaels and Da
Vincis, and quoted to each other anecdotes about
her that had put even Mrs Malaprop in the shade.
But these are the unsolvable problems of a Society
divided into two sections; the one that wishes to
know everything about the people they visit; the
other who does not want to know anything about
them.
CHAPTER V
70
After looking at the prologue of the show, Lionel
and Danford entered the house and ascended the
steps of the once richly-carpeted staircase. At the
top stood, or at least wabbled, a little woman,
leaning heavily on a stick; at her side was Sam
Yorick, the social guide, who had no rival as a
mimic of Parliamentary members, but who could
not hold a candle to Dick Danford. Mrs Webster
had applied too late, and had to take Yorick and
consider herself lucky to get him, for he was the
last male guide available, and she strongly objected
to having a woman guide.
The house was superbly decorated with large
china vases in which magnolias, azaleas, and
rhododendrons had been placed. The reception-rooms
were filling rapidly; it was soon going to be
a crush. Every description of plastic was there—the
small, tall, large, thin; and one uniform shade
prevailed, that of the flesh colour. As the rays of
the burning sun entered obliquely, tracing long
lines of golden light on the parqueted floor, it
illuminated equally the phalanxes of refined feet
and ankles, flat insteps and knobby toes.
71“My lord, do you see there Mrs Archibald?”
“What, the vaporous Mrs Archibald? But
where is the grace of the woman we used to call
the sylph of Belgravia?”
“She lost her chiffon covering in the London
storm, my lord.”
“Some fat old dowager malignantly said of her
that she was draped in her breeding, so thin and
undulating did she appear. But, has the breeding
disappeared also in the torrential rain? for she
looks as strong as a horse—see these thick ankles,
short wrists, and red arms. I always objected to
that sylph in cream gauze, for one never could get
at her, she lived de profil and one only could
peep at her through side doors.”
“Who was her husband?” inquired the little
artist.
“He was colonel of a crack regiment. His ideas
were limited to two dogmas: the sense of military
exclusiveness, and a profound horror of intellectual
women. Like his wife he was well-bred.”
“Yes, my lord, but the Englishman has definite
limits to his gentility; the brute, though dormant,
lies ready to leap and bite when he is annoyed.”
“What are you, Danford, if not an Englishman?”
Lionel smiled.
“Ah! satirists have neither sex nor nationality;
but pray go on with your alembic of Colonel
Archibald’s character.”
72“Well, he chose his wife because she was a well-bred
girl—or at least had her certificate of good
breeding—also because she was well connected and
thoroughly trained in all social cunning.”
“Yes, and I daresay the thin, well-trained piece
of machinery had been stirred by the dashing
young officer. She secretly harboured love in that
secret corner of the heart and senses which
thorough-bred folks ignore outwardly but slyly
analyse. We must not forget, my lord, that she
has short wrists and thick ankles—ha! ha!—he was
of her set, so nature could be let loose, while creeping
passion was allowed to fill her whole being.”
“True, my dear Mephisto, but generations of
women before her have done the same, and she
did not disgrace the long lineage of mediocrity
and avidity. She had been told what all women
are told in our world—namely, that a lady never
spoke loudly, never thought broadly; therefore
she ruined her friends’ reputations under a whisper,
and put the Spanish Inquisition to shame by her
pietistical hypocrisy.”
As Lionel ended this homily of the vapoury
Mrs Archibald, a group of bystanders dispersed,
and Lady Carey was visible to our two pilgrims.
“That is Lady Carey, my lord, widow of Sir
Reginald, who made himself so conspicuous in
India.”
“Do you mean the positive little woman who
73followed fashion’s dictates, though she kicked, in
words, at the absurdity of some exaggerated
garments?”
“Ah! but finally submitted to all the caprices of
the mode, my lord—resistance would have been a
crime of lese-toilette—yes, it is she, or at least what
is left of her—a bundle of mannerism and puckered
flesh, sole survivals of an artificial state. At times
she is deep, more often frivolous, of a hasty temper
and a very cold temperament; in fact, her personality
is made up of full stops. Her brain seems to
have been built of blind alleys, which lead to
nowhere. She is suggestive and narrow-minded,
gushing and worldly-wise; she never allows
passion to tear her heart to shreds, but talks freely
about women’s frolics, and tells naughty stories
with a twinkle in her eye and a pout on her lip.
What a pity such a woman had missed the coach
to originality, and had alighted at the first station—superficiality!”
“I say, Dan, can you put a label on that fine
piece of statuary talking over there to Tom
Hornsby?”
“That, my lord, surely you ought to know—ha!
ha! ha! What an ingrate you are! it is Lady
Ranelagh. She who reigned over London Society
by right of her beauty.”
“By right of position, you might add, dear
Mephisto.”
74“And finally, my lord, by right of insolence,”
interrupted the little buffoon.
“She frequently argued with life like a fishwife,”
went on Lionel, “and few know as well as
I do what funny questions she put to destiny; yet
she never saw her true image in her mental mirror,
and Society never recoiled from her; but as you
know, Dan, Society never recoils from any of
her members: the contract between swindlers
and swindled is never broken, and if by any
chance some speck of dirt sticks to one of the
columns that support the social edifice, Society is
always ready to pay the costs of whitewash.”
“Yet, my lord, this Carmen of Mayfair is now
caught in the wheels of the inevitable, and she has
to face to-day the worst of all judges—nature.”
“Do you see that little Tanagra figure leaning
against the door?—there, just in front of you,
Danford.”
“You mean Lady Hurlingham, my lord, with
her vermilion cheeks framed in meretriciously
youthful curls. She is a thorough woman of the
world.”
“With her, my dear Danford, a man is quite
safe. She did everything from curiosity, which
enabled her to reappear unwrinkled and unsullied
after her varied experience; she derived all the
fun she could extract from life without singeing
the smallest feather of her wings.”
75“And still, my lord, one could hardly dare to
whisper an indelicate word before that Greuzelike
visage.”
“Quite so, dear Mephisto; those red lips would
rather kiss than tell, those large melting eyes are
pure—to an uninformed observer. Honi soit—ha!
ha! ha!”
The sarcastic laughter of the two men was
drowned by the tuning of a beautiful Stradivarius,
and for a moment the rising uproar of a London
At Home was hushed.
Johann Staub stood near the piano, his long
brown hair framing a strong Teutonic face, his
deep, dark eyes roving over the mass of heads
turned towards him. He played magnificently,
electric vibrations ran through his leonine mane,
still, they hardly listened; the silence that had
followed his first bars of the Kreuzer Sonata was
soon broken, as voices one by one resumed their
interrupted chatting, and the Dowager Lady
Pendelton, lulled by the heat and the scent of
exotic flowers, let her senile chin drop on her
wrinkled breast. She was asleep. Staub ended
his Sonata, and loud applause broke loose, a kind
of thanksgiving applause, not in honour of the
superb way in which the artist had played, but to
celebrate their relief and satisfaction at his having
finished. Old women went up to him, pressed his
hands, asked him to luncheon, to dinner—would
76they were young—to what would they not invite
him! The one had heard Paganini—“Psh! he
was no match to you.” Another had known
Beriot very well—he was the only one to whom
he could be compared. Lady Pendelton woke
suddenly, gave a few approving grunts, her eyes
still shut, while she struck the parquet with her
ebony stick. She wanted Mrs Webster to bring
Staub to her at once, as she would like her granddaughter,
Lady Augusta, to have some violin
lessons.
“Danford, are you not, like me, struck by the
incongruity of all this?”
“My lord, to-morrow, after breakfast, I shall
submit to you some of my observations on the
subject of entertainments. Look at these women
seated on chairs, these men bending over them.
Their movements are without grace and their
hair badly dressed; we cannot have any more of
the Patrick Campbell style in our modern
mythology. Besides, there are too many people
here, and in this Edenic attire the less people
you group together, the better the effect.”
“I agree with you, Dan; but for God’s sake let
us leave this room—I see someone approaching
the piano. Let us be off, I am dying with thirst.”
They edged their way down the staircase, not
without trouble, for the crowd was coming back
from partaking of refreshment, and climbing up
77the stairs with the renewed vigour that champagne
and sandwiches give to drawing-room visitors.
As they jammed sideways through the dining-room
door, Lionel frowned at the discomfort, and
Dan, finding himself breast to breast with his
pupil, murmured to him,—
“I should abolish this barbarous fashion of
going downstairs to feed at the altar of the tea-urn
and bread-and-butter. Ah! at last we are
through!”
“The buffet system has always revolted me”—a
shiver ran down Lionel’s back. “That kind
of social bar at which both sexes voraciously
satisfy their internal craving has, to my mind,
been a proof of the uncivilised state of
Society.”
“But the whole thing is based on false pretences,
my lord. Can I get you a glass of
champagne?” and he ducked his head between
two women who were talking loudly and munching
incessantly. “Parties like these are Zoo
entertainments at which the pranks of some
animal are to be viewed; it is either a foreign
prince, a cowboy, or a monkey.”
“Very often,” added Lionel, sipping his
champagne, “it is not so original, and only consists
of personal interests; this one is going to be
introduced to a member of Parliament; a woman
is going to meet her lover; a man to see his future
78bride. There is very little sociability in our social
bazaars, I assure you.”
“Do you see that man leaning against the
marble mantelpiece, my lord? That is old
Watson telling a funny story to Lord Petersham.”
“The story must be highly flavoured, for Lord
Petersham is shaking with laughter.”
“Do not be mistaken, my lord, his lordship
never laughs at another man’s story—I know him
well—he is bursting now with a joke he will tell
old Watson when he has stopped laughing.”
“My dear Dan, we are the rudest nation on
earth. We stick lightning conductors on the
statues of our great men, and walk on people’s
toes, only apologising when we happen to know
them personally. The nobodies are insolent,
because they wish you to think them somebodies;
and the somebodies are arrogant, for they want
you well to understand that you are nobodies.”
“The room is emptying, my lord, the sun has
withdrawn its rays and the flowers are drooping
their tired petals.”
“Let us be off then!” and Lionel laid his hand
on Danford’s shoulder. “There is old Lady
Pendelton being wheeled across the hall by her
footman—unless it is her nephew, Lord Robert.
She pompously looks round as she proceeds
between the two rows of gazers. She is the
epilogue of this comedy—a sort of ‘God Save the
79King’ unsung! This is all impossible, my dear
fellow; this old woman, Mrs Webster, is played out
in our new era, and the dowagers of the Pendelton
kind have no place, any more in our reformed
London.”
The two men left the house and walked into St
James’s Park.
“I shall give a party, Dick—something out of
the common.”
“Yes, my lord; they will accept from you what
they would shirk from anyone else.”
“How ever could these people imagine that our
present state of nature would admit of these
social crushes? Why, the notion of rubbing
against one’s neighbour ought to have deterred
them from crowding into these rooms.”
“The cause of all this incongruity is laziness,
my lord—apathy of the mind. That defect is the
fundamental cause of the success of the Conservative
policy. It suits the qualities and the
failings of the race; and countries have but the
politics they deserve, someone said. Very true,
for politics are the expression of a country’s inner
mind. The apathetic must naturally be Tories,
for they are slow at reforms, and stand in terror
of social upheavals; you saw, before the storm,
how far acquiescence and lethargy could go, you
will soon see that the country will stand at your
elbows in all your reforms. It is nonsense talking
80of democracy in England as long as the peerage
is the goal of all drapers and ironmongers, and,
had not the Almighty poured water spouts over the
whole sham and deprived us of our artificial husks,
we should in time have seen London perish as
Athens, Rome and Constantinople. You have
to make the first move, my lord, for in this
country the masses imitate the upper classes.
Bear this well in mind: we are essentially caddish,
so, my lord, make use of the defect to save the
country.”
CHAPTER VI
81
“You have taken the first step towards the plastic
reform of London, my lord.”
“Then you think the party was a success?”
“A tremendous one! They have now grasped
the idea that they have only their skin to cover
them, and must therefore improve their appearance,
as their artificial tournure has vanished.”
“What do you think of my excluding the old
dowagers of Society?” Lionel was enjoying this
freak of his more than anything he had yet done.
“Capital, my lord! Very brave of you. As
long as you all invited them, they came, because
they knew no better; now that you have banished
them from festivities, they will retire. It is
simply a question of time, in which a new atavism
will be developed. Our Society must be taught
that there is a fitting time for everything—for
learning, and for playing; for sorrow and for
abdication.”
“Perhaps, Dan, we shall make them see that
in politics also there is an age for retiring; for
we are doomed to be guided by dotards who will
not acknowledge the necessity of a graceful exit
82on their part, and who are deaf to the broad hints
given them.”
“Wait a little, my lord; Rome was not built in
one day, and the greatest reforms have been
effected by trifling incidents. Rest satisfied with
your first triumph—it was complete. You had the
right number of guests, the marble lounges were
placed at the right angles of your reception-rooms;
the whole thing was in good taste.”
“How did you like my idea of men carrying
on their shoulders amphoras filled with
champagne?—Rather novel and graceful, wasn’t
it, Dan?”
“Charming! and the fruit baskets on boys’
heads were fetching, my lord. It is the first time
I really enjoyed a peach or a bunch of grapes;
it reminded me of the Lake of Como on a hot
afternoon, lying down on the steps of the Villa
Carlotta.”
“Yes, I really thought the whole picture was
pleasing in perspective; the women reclined on
their black marble couches with more grace than
heretofore, which very probably inspired the men
to move about more harmoniously.—You see, Dan,
Gwendolen never came.”
Danford looked wistfully at his pupil, and
imperceptibly shrugged his shoulders.
“Her father, when he came yesterday, told me
he had not seen her since the storm. It appears
83she persists in closeting herself, and refuses to
go out. Poor Gwen! It is abnormal, and
her brain must give way sooner or later.”
“This is one victim of this new state of nature;
there must be some more of these abandoned
creatures who lost all joy and sympathy in life
when the storm rent them of their clothes;—but as
your lordship is aware, this is beyond my power. I
have undertaken to show you how to know your
friends, in which art you have made wonderful
progress;—I only wish my colleagues could say as
much of all their pupils.”
“Still, my dear fellow, things are looking
brighter; I watched a few groups conversing
yesterday, without the assistance of any guides,
and Sir Richard Towerbridge actually remembered
me five minutes after he had shaken hands
with me. But we need more than this, Dick. It
is all very well recognising one’s friends, though at
present the method of doing so is only empirical;
but we long for something more.”
“My lord, how unjust you are. Nothing new!
when the Lord Chamberlain has announced
through the telephone that no Levees nor
any Drawing-rooms will be held during the
season!”
“My dear Dan, something is lacking in this new
Society. What is it?”
“My lord, the powers of the social guide are
84very limited; he throws out hints, as the sower
throws the seed; after that is the great unknown.
I will teach you how to use your eyes, how to
move your limbs, how to remember, perhaps how
to laugh, perchance how to cry, but I cannot teach
you how to love. This is the hidden closet to
which we have no key, for the very good reason
that the door opens from within. In the silence
of the night, in the peace of lovely gardens, when
men are far and nature is near, listen to the
melody singing from within that secret recess, and
open the door. Then maybe you will see what I
cannot show you, hear what I cannot make
audible.”
“Do not trouble about me, dear fellow; I shall
never love any mortal woman!”
“Is the Paphian already dead in you, my lord?
Then indeed you are nearer to the goal than I ever
believed. I hear the hoofs of your Arab pawing
the ground of the courtyard.”
Danford looked out of the library window.
“Yes, it is your chariot. Watkins has carried
out your idea to perfection, and I congratulate
your lordship on having once more saved London
from galling ridicule, in providing for its inhabitants
this suitable mode of conveyance.”
“I think I have also arrived at relegating the
automobile to country use.”
“There, I think you are wise. The morning is
85cool, the drive to Richmond will be lovely; my
lord, I must say good-bye to you.”
“A ce soir, Dick.”
The dapper little artist left Lionel and was
soon out of sight under the trees of Hyde Park,
while Lionel jumped into his Roman chariot, took
up the reins and dashed out of the courtyard. He
drove down Park Lane, turned sharply the corner
of Hyde Park, taking the straight road to
Hammersmith.
Although charioteering was not a violent exercise
like rowing, cricket or football, still it was
exhilarating, and needed a firmness of posture,
a suppleness in all movements which had given to
Lord Somerville’s figure a grace formerly hampered
by stiff collar, waistcoat, and top hat. This new
fashion of driving was improving the physical
appearance of the British male; for, the present
charioteer was no more to be compared to the
man who had jumped in and out of a hansom,
than a mythological centaur could be contrasted
with a rustic crossing a ferry on his cattle. The
sluggish, indolent exponent of Masherdom fell
down the very first time he took the reins into his
hands; the rigid, unyielding representative of
soldiery stiffened a little more, and managed to
keep his balance, though the effect was ugly and
the result, lumbago. But, little by little, the
indolent straightened himself, the unbending
86relaxed his rigidity; and in a fortnight London
could boast of a good average of chariot drivers,
whom even Avilius Teres would not have
disowned.
Lionel met many friends on his way to Richmond;
it was the fashion to drive in the morning
to neighbouring parks before luncheon. Here was
Lord Roneldson, who had lost a stone since the
storm. Poor old Harry! the first days must have
been trying to him! The self-indulgent fop, incapable
of the slightest mental or physical effort, had
had no alternative between standing or falling; and
only after many days of bitter experience, had he
discovered his centre of gravity. There came along
old Joe Watson, puffing and blowing, redder than
ever. At his side drove Lord Petersham, who held
his reins well in hand and felt his steed’s mouth
as tactfully as he did many other things in life.
He guided Watson through the labyrinth of
London life, but he had often found his plebeian
friend’s mouth harder to handle than any horse’s.
Watson had been taken up by Petersham, and
pulled through his election by him, for he was
member for East Langton. Lord Petersham did
Watson the signal honour of accepting heavy
cheques from him before the storm, for which, in
exchange, he gave him a lift up the social ladder.
Watson in return helped his Mentor to directorships
of several companies, and brought to
87his clubs all the bigwigs on the Stock
Exchange. At times the noble Amphitrion
muttered under his grey moustache, that they
were infernal cads, but very soon his steely eyes
preached common-sense to his tempestuous lips,
bringing back to his mind the practical philosophy,
“Make use of all,” which is, after all, but
reading backwards, “Forgive everyone.” These
two most antagonistic companions went arm in
arm along Pall Mall, into clubs, Music Halls and
all sorts of haunts in which a liberal education is
afforded to all sorts of men. Watson was very
proud of his vulgarity, which he called straightforwardness;
he was equally vain of his insular
ignorance, which he benignly termed patriotism;
but of all things he was most proud of the shop in
Oxford Street, where he had for years past walked
up and down, asking the ladies what was their
pleasure. He had a few decided opinions, or
prejudices if you like, which hung round his
plebeian form like labels, and which no Peer of
the realm could have torn off: he hated clever
women, recherché dinners, and foreign countries.
His temper was strange; he was generally of an
opposing turn of mind on all intellectual subjects
and of the most agreeing disposition when conventional
topics were on the tapis. He never
spoke in the House, and no one spoke about him.
Such men are surely the pillars of a party, for they
88never think, never interrupt, and are never
thought of. They possess a few signposts in
their brains, and rarely go wherever danger is
posted up. Such men keep England together, as
cement fastens the stones safely to one another, but,
like cement, are ugly and thick. Petersham often
kicked at this bundle of grotesqueness. Watson
was so totally devoid of the discerning powers which
graced his lordship’s individuality; he did not
know Chambertin from Sauterne, took a Piccadilly
wench for a Society Aspasia, and was sorely lacking
in the sense of the ridiculous.
Since this new fashion of vehicle had come in,
Petersham and Watson got on better together.
There was a give-and-take in their present life
which had never existed formerly. To obtain
something or other under false pretences had been
a code of morals closely interwoven with the
Church Catechism and the State constitution, so
that no loophole had been left through which one
could see any other standpoint than one’s own.
But since the contents of the shop in Oxford Street
had vanished into thin air, as the chrysalis withers
when the insect is formed, old Watson had lost all
incentive to his pride; and old Petersham had
equally lost all motive for his stinging epigrams
directed at the thick-skinned Plutocrat. Charioteering
through London soon showed these two
types of distinct worlds that their safety depended
89more on their own initiative and prudence than
on the police. Policemen, we know, had been
dismissed, and every citizen, from the smallest
child to the feeblest octogenarian, had to go
through a course of thoroughfare gymnastics, so
as to enable them to escape runaway horses; whilst
lectures were given in Scotland Yard to instil into
drivers’ minds the true sense of altruism and
proper regard for the public’s safety. This new
departure in outdoor polity had upset a good many
pet prejudices of Watson, and knocked out a great
deal of Petersham’s conceit.
Ah! There darted through Brompton Road
Tom Hornsby with his comic little face cleanshaven.
He was one of the few men who had
taken at once to the chariot; his supple, nervous
frame and perfect equipoise made him master of
the art in a few hours. He was a satirist, Tom
Hornsby! He had never succeeded in diplomacy,
nor in his migration to the City jungle, and unable
to control his outbursts of scurrilous wit, he had
sharpened his tongue into a steel pen and edited
the Weekly Mirror.
There were many more dashing along the
Hammersmith Road on that lovely summer morning;
some had been trained to soldiery, others
to Parliamentarism, but the majority were inadequately
provided with the suitable faculties
with which to play the game of life. The soldiers
90were too spiritless, the politicians too bellicose.
One little trifle had been omitted in the curriculum
of a man’s education, but such a small item that it
was hardly worth mentioning—for everyone agreed
that to make a gentleman of a man was the great
desideratum of college training—well, this little
item neglected in all educations was: the training
of life. This life-drill, by which all humanity is
made akin, had been left out of educational programmes,
and the results of such an omission had
been painful; for men like Petersham and Watson
would walk, dine, drink together, but they no
more understood each other than if they had been
two different species. Men were surprising and
disappointing in this civilisation in which—
“Hatred is by far the longest pleasure;
Men love in haste, but detest at leisure.”
Men were at intervals Titans or monkeys.
Hence the patchiness of life’s texture. Titan
greeted monkey, the latter jeered while the former
roared; and that was called Society.
The first fashionable hostess who followed
Lionel’s hint to Society was the Ambassadress of
Tartary. One morning she sat wearily in front of
her Venetian mirror, resting her pensive head on
her right hand. What endless hours had she spent
before this same mirror formerly, combining artistic
shades, using ingenious cosmetics to hide the
91damages done by time! Now, all these were of no
earthly use; nature had stepped in and strongly
advised women to have silent tête-à-tête with their
inner souls. She then and there made up her
mind that the lines round her eyes, and the discoloration
of the flesh of her neck and arms should
never more be the object of rude stares on the
part of her guests, and she resolved never more to
stand at the top of her staircase to greet her
visitors. Of all places in the house that spot was
the most unbecoming for complexion, owing to
the light being badly distributed. The Marquise
de Veralba represented one of the great nations of
Europe, at the Court of St. James, and she felt that
to her had been given the mission of teaching a
lesson to Englishwomen. Orders were promptly
given and speedily executed; carpenters and floral
decorators were summoned to the marble couch of
the Marquise, and after a few days the house was
ready for the projected reception, which she intended
to be a new move in social gatherings.
As Lionel and Dick walked up the staircase
decorated with garlands of exotic flowers, they
found, instead of their hostess, her social guide
waiting to escort them through the vast rooms of
the Embassy to an improvised bower of plants, rose
trees and azaleas. There, on a floral lounge, reclined
the Marquise. At first the visitors stood
amazed before the scene mysteriously lighted by
92electric bulbs ensconced in the petals of flowers.
Gradually they became conscious of her presence,
and their attention was riveted by the beauty of
her dark eyes; whilst her voice, subdued by restful
and homogeneous surroundings, took her friends
by surprise, as formerly they had been provoked
at the shrillness of her tone, and the flurry with
which she was wont to greet them at the top of the
staircase, unceasingly fanning herself, whether it
was summer or winter. Well, the fan had gone,
like so many more useless things!
It was an interesting evening that one at
Madame la Marquise’s. In the first place it revealed
to an ignorant Society that a new beauty
could be given to evanescent youth and departed
charms. Then they realised that they had not
made great progress in the art of observation and
still had need of their guides; and having consciously,
during the last weeks, lost a good deal
of the old false pride, they talked indiscriminately
to those standing or sitting near them, although
they ignored the name, social standing, or banking
account of the person they were addressing.
Was not courtesy after all the best policy in an
emergency? Thus acted Society—prompted by
personal interest, it is true—but we are not to
look too closely at the strings that move the
limbs of human marionettes.
“That is all very well, Dick,” said Lionel, “but
93how will you hint to a waning beauty that a
shady bower is the best place for her to ponder
the vanities of this world and the greater glory
of the next? You see, the Marquise has a long
lineage of witty women behind her, and in this
emergency her wit and taste have no more failed
her than they deserted the brilliant women of the
Renaissance who united the wisdom of life with
intellectual supremacy.”
“Your lordship is right, there are no laws to
enforce woman to resign her social post; but, her
mirror is her assize, and it sits night and day in
judgment over her declining bloom; whilst self-interest
and opportunism will suggest to her many
ways of avoiding ridicule. Mind you, my lord, I
firmly believe that this new mode of life will
keep us all young much longer, for we shall
have to improve our personal appearance
through diet, instead of reverting to unbending
corsets and padded limbs, to restore the
injuries done to the human figure by continual
intemperance.”
The Earl, leaning on a porphyry column, gazed
at his surroundings. He was struck by the loveliness
and simplicity around him; the red-brocaded
panels had vanished from the walls, and left the
plain white wainscot, which of course had been repainted;
all superficial luxury was gone, only a few
lovely Louis XVI. tables remained in the room,
94whilst a few gold-caned settees were scattered
about, and at right angles stood a few pink and
black marble lounges.
“Danford, look at that woman over there talking
to Tom Hornsby; whoever she may be, she
has already acquired a firmness of footing, a
single-mindedness of posture that really delights
me. Still, Dan—no Gwendolen!”
“You seem to be very anxious about her, my
lord. I heard last night from several lady guides,
that many of the girls engaged last season could
not bring themselves to meet the men they had
chosen. You can hardly believe that the same
girl who, a few weeks ago, fearlessly exposed all
her moral ugliness and mental deficiency, could
blush to-day at the idea of allowing her ‘fiancé’
to see her as God made her.”
“Do not remind me of that Inferno, Dan; you,
my Virgil, must show me beauty, not disfigurement;
purity, not indelicacy. But is this all we
are able to do for ourselves?” and Lionel looked
all around him. “We have no doubt arrived at a
certain physical discipline. I grant you that the
faddiest nincompoop has managed to pull himself
together and could, at a stretch, run a chariot
race with any champion of the Roman Empire.
I also think that our social intercourse is taking
a turn for the better; but you cannot deny that
we are at a standstill. What is to happen next?
95We are completely isolated from the rest of the
world; no one comes to England from abroad,
since the storm, and no one goes out of the
island.”
“Ah! only a matter of false pride on the part
of the Britishers, my lord, and as to the foreigners
not coming to England at present, I should give
no thought to that. They very probably believe
us to be the prey of a Boer invasion, and by this
time every nation is celebrating in all their
churches the disappearance of the British
Empire.”
“You are always turning everything into a
joke, my dear fellow; still, the problem remains
the same: what are we going to do with our new
state of nature? Then we have no newspapers!
We know nothing of what is going on.”
“I think, my lord, that newspapers told us more
of what was not going on than anything else. We
have written enough; let us think, now that we
are condemned to a sort of isolation. Now is
your chance, my lord, and for your party to solve
the problem; for no one can really help you out
of this but yourselves.”
“You must not forget, Dick, that there are
thousands of men and women without any work,
owing to this breakdown of the factories. Those
have to be thought of, or else we shall perish in
an East-End invasion.”
96“It is no worse than a general strike, my lord.
I saw a few of the Music Hall artists of the Mile-End
Road, Hackney and Poplar, and they all say
the same thing: the people are not at all thinking
of rioting; the injustice of their condition is
robbed of its bitter sting, because they know all
England and all classes to be in the same predicament.
Besides, they do not believe for one
minute that this condition will last, and are convinced
there will be a recrudescence of luxury,
and therefore work, to compensate their present
loss a thousandfold.”
“Lucky state of bliss is that apathy, so wrongly
called self-control! But I am asking for more,
Dick, for I am not wholly satisfied with the
remedies you have suggested to me, and I thirst
for something fabulous.”
“Your lordship is fastidious, but I have told
you before: we give hints, we do not develop
theories. Look inwardly, my lord, and perhaps
in that secret chamber of which I spoke to you
will you see something to arrest your attention.”
CHAPTER VII
97
Lionel was not listening to his companion any
longer; his mind had wandered from the East-End
to the present scene, and gradually losing
sight of his surroundings, his eyes lingered
rapturously on a feminine form of unsurpassed
beauty. Her elbow resting on an Etruscan vase,
she leaned her soft cheek on the palm of her hand
and looked up inquiringly at a portrait by Lely,
representing the ancestress of one of our fashionable
women. Lionel had never seen such grace,
such simplicity—the word innocence fluttered
on his lips, but soon vanished; he had rarely
connected that quality with any of the women of
his world. But, innocent or not, the form before
him was faultless; the setting of the head on the
shoulders perfect, the Grecian features radiantly
pure. Who could she be? No matter, she was
beauty, womanhood, that was sufficient, and it
filled his heart with beatitude to gaze on such
perfection without having to read the label
attached to it. Dick was right, no guide could
98enlighten him as to what were his feelings. He
had never seen her before; no doubt, she was a
foreigner landed here on the day of the storm.
Greece alone could have given birth to such a
symmetric form and such harmony of movements.
He moved away from his porphyry
column as in a trance, leaving Danford to
converse with a celebrity who wanted to know
who someone else was; on his approaching the
unknown beauty, his eyes lingered more intently
on her exquisite face, and he contemplated her
lovely hazel eyes shaded by long dark eyelashes.
It was the only thing a man could contemplate
now—a woman’s face; for, however demoralised a
man might be, he defied him from ever behaving
indelicately to a woman in the state of nature.
As he came close to her, she dropped her eyelids
and levelled her gaze to his; they looked into
each other’s eyes—and they loved.
“Allow me to lead you to a lounge,—you seem
tired.”
“Thank you, I am not tired,” answered a
musical voice; and her velvety eyes drank deep
at the fountain of love that flowed from his eyes.
“I was far away, transported into the world
evoked by this picture. I tried to divine the
thoughts of this notorious beauty at the Stuarts’
Court, and the vision became so vividly real, that
I could see her take up her blue scarf and raise it
99in front of her face as she blushed in looking at
my nakedness.”
“I should have thought the model who sat for
this portrait could have easily beheld our
mythological world without having to lift her
scarf to hide her confusion. I do not think she
was renowned for the purity of her life, nor for
the nicety of her language.”
“The more reason for her inability to look
nature in the face. Nature is too amazing to
those trained to artifice. The glory of a sunset
would be blinding to those who never had seen
its reflection but on houses or pavements.”
How adorably sensitive was her mouth; he
remembered having seen, in Florence, expressions
like hers. The divine Urbinite had excelled in
delineating these touching faces.
“It is getting late. If you are thinking of
leaving, will you allow me to escort you?” She
laid her hand on his, and without a word they
left the room.
One by one the guests returned to the secret
bower to say a courteous adieu to the Marquise—a
thing which formerly had not been frequently
witnessed—it had been so irritating to see that
perpetual grin on her lips, that incessant fanning,
and, above all, to watch her sliding
scale of good-byes, which had become alarmingly
tedious.
100The Adam and Eve of “London regained”
slowly descended the marble staircase, passed
through the hall, out of the front door, and
found themselves on the pavement as unconcerned
about their surroundings as if they
had dropped straight from a planet. They gazed
at each other, and in that luminous orb of the
visual organ, they discovered the only world for
which it was worth living or dying.
“I do not know who you are, and I do not
desire to know, until you have answered my
questions. This I know, that you love me; my
love is too great not to be echoed by yours. What
we feel for one another is above all worldly considerations,
what we can give each other is beyond
what the world can give or take away. Will you
accept the life devotion of a man who has never
loved until this day? I blush at what I used to
call love—and shall never profane your ears
with a recital of what men call their conquests.”
“I accept the gift of your heart and of your life,
and I give you mine in exchange. I have never
loved either.” She lifted her pure face to his; a
cloud rushed across the sky, leaving the pale moon
to illumine the young couple walking in silence in
their dreamland. After a long pause Lionel
spoke.
“Where shall I escort you? Where is your
home?”
101“Will you take me to Hertford Street,
No. 110?”
“Gwendolen!”
“Lionel!”
And both looked down, for the first time suffused
with shame at discovering their identity. Confusion
overwhelmed him, not at their present state,
but at the sudden thought of their past lives of
indelicacy. He was the first to break the silence,
for man, being essentially practical, must at once
know more about what he finds out; and an
Englishman above all must necessarily investigate
his newly-conquered dominion. Perhaps this is
the reason for their being such good colonists;
they do not gaze long at the stars and sunsets
of a new Continent, but very promptly turn to
business, and to what they can make out of their
discovery.
“What have you been doing all these last
weeks, Gwen?”
She told him what her occupations had been;
they were limited, it was true, but they had helped
to open her eyes on a few of life’s problems.
“Have you been shut up in your room ever
since the storm?”
“Nearly, with the exception of the day of the
first exodus, when I felt I must either have some
air, or die. I have been out once or twice since, at
unearthly hours of the morning; but this is the
102first party I have been at—I could not risk meeting
you. I had pictured our meeting very differently
from what it has been; I dreaded it, and little
imagined this would be the end of it.”
“No, sweetheart,” interrupted her lover, “you
mean, the beginning of our life. Tell me all you
did at home.”
“I have studied more, my dear Lionel, in these
last weeks than in all my life before, including my
school days. My books have been the sun
rising and setting, the stars and the birds’
twitterings; I have thought of poetry, philosophy,
and history—”
“Poor Gwen, how dull it must have been!
Fancy you studying the works of nature, and
imagining that you are a philosopher!”
“You are cruel, Lionel.”
“Forgive me, Gwen. I am more than cruel, I
am unjust, for I am the last who ought to scoff or
reprove. I stand here as a repentant sinner, only
begging to kiss your hand and to be allowed to
gaze on your beauty.”
“Lionel, believe me, I thought a great deal.”
“Could you not telephone to your friends?”
“Telephone! What for, and to whom? When I
think of the bundle of wires I used to despatch,
and of the trayful of cards and notes the footman
was wont to hand to me; each one in view of
some Ranelagh meeting, a box for a first night, a
103Saturday to Monday invitation, and many more
important nothings which formed the epopée of my
London life! But who would have cared to know
of my inner thoughts, of my heart’s desires? We
shall have to learn a new language before we can
write again, Lionel; for the phraseology that
suited the shams of our past life would be inappropriate
in our Paradise regained.”
“Did you see your father?”
“Ah! Lionel, he is the very last one I could
have set eyes on! I have not seen him since the
Islington Tournament. How long ago that
seems. I heard a fortnight ago, through my
guide, Nettie Collins, that he only came home on
the day of the first exodus!”
“Perhaps you have seen him, Gwen, but not
known him again. Guides are no good in these
family relationships.”
“I must say candidly that philosophy was too
much for me. I can, as yet, only grasp what
touches my heart. We shall talk much, think
deeply, you and I, my dearest Ly.”
“Not that name, dearest! It burns your sweet
lips. It was the synthesis of the false life you and
I lived.”
“Then it shall be, Lion. My Lion will you be?”
“Yes, your Lion, my beautiful Una.”
“Tell me; why have you never loved? A man
is free, and has every opportunity to choose; it is
104not like us women, who are told from infancy what
we are worth and what kind of market the world
is.”
“Love did not enter into the programme of my
school life, Gwen. Had love been part of education,
I doubt whether our old world would have
lasted as long as it did. It is because love has
had no fair play for centuries that injustice,
hypocrisy and tyranny have ruled unmolested.
Love may be, in words, the principle by which all
things are ordained, but hatred is the real password,
and we are so accustomed to the clever
trickery that we do not detect the fraud.”
“But was not your father fond of you?”
“He took me to Italy several times during my
long vacations. I remember being taken by him
to the Uffizi Gallery and being told to look at the
pictures;—I used to stand transfixed in front of
Raphael’s Madonnas. Then dad would turn up—too
soon—with some Italian lady whom he had
no doubt picked up—by appointment—and my
dream was over.”
“And your mother, Lion, was she pleased when
you came home? You must have been such a
dear boy!”
“Home! Mother! I can hardly articulate the
sacred words.”
“Tell me about her; for of course I have only
heard what the world had to say of her, of her
105reckless life and tragic death in the hunting-field;
but I want you to tell me, for between
us there can never be any secret, nor any
subterfuge.”
“Tell you, Gwen; there is so little to tell. The
lives of fashionable women are not so full of
adventures as the lower classes seem to think. It
is not for the things they do they should be
blamed, but for all they do not do. There are a
great many legends about Society women that
are, in fact, but twaddly prose; there is a great
deal of fuss all round a fashionable beauty, and
very little worth fussing about. Spite and vanity
are at the root of many rotten homes. I know
my home was an arid desert, because my father
never forgave my mother for having brought him
to the altar; and she vented her spite on him by
compromising herself with every man available
or unavailable. The more my father showed his
contempt to her, the more she threw herself into
a vortex of frivolity. Her vanity could only
equal her coldness. Her curse was to be incapable
of any love. She never for one instant loved
the man she inveigled into matrimony; she never
cared a jot for her children, and she certainly had
no passion, however ephemeral it might have
been, for any of the men with whom she compromised
herself. In this lies the ghastliness
of such lives. Were there more bona-fide106passion, there would be less cruelty and less
levity.”
“Go on, Lionel.”
“I never once saw my mother lean over the cot of
her child; she rarely entered the nursery, and we
only came down at stated hours to be looked at by
visitors. These ordeals were painful. To appear
motherly, my mother occasionally laid her hand
on my curly head. Ah! those fingers scintillating
with diamonds and precious stones; those
hard bracelets penetrating into my delicate skin!
How I loathed that hand on my head—it was such
a hard hand.”
“Poor Lionel, but you do not say how your
little sister died.”
“The least said about it the better. There are
noble griefs, and there are ugly sorrows: mine
was of the latter order. When Cicely died, my
mother was at a State Ball. She knew the child
was hopelessly ill before she went, but a dress had
arrived that morning from Paris, and a State Ball
is a duty; in fact, all social functions are duties
which come before mere human feelings. After
so many years, I can still see that gorgeous apparition
as she came into the room to speak to
the hospital nurse. I did not understand the
meaning of it all, but felt awed by the soft murmurs
of the nurse, the dim light, and the haughty
manner of my mother. Next day the nursery
107was closed; I was kept in the room of the head
nurse to play with my toys, and told severely not
to make a noise. I asked for Cicely. The under-housemaid,
a good sort of a country girl, took me
by the hand and led me into the room where little
Cicely was laid out. One bunch of narcissus was
lying on her feet; they were the nurse’s last tribute
to her little dead patient. And that was all. I
realised nothing, I was seven years old. The
days that followed were miserable; I missed my
playmate and was daily brought down to my
mother’s boudoir, to be interviewed by simpering
old dowagers who gave me a cold kiss, and
waggish young men who shook hands with me and
called me “old fellow,” as if I had already entered
some crack regiment, or won the Derby. My
mother, in her diaphanous black chiffon, distributed
cups of tea right and left, while she related in
short sentences the end of little Cicely and the
brilliancy of the State Ball.”
“When I think, Lionel, that you and I were on
the eve of repeating that same lamentable
story—”
“Enough of this horrid past, my beautiful
Una; let us forget that it ever existed, and
let us think of the present, of you, and of our
future.”
They had reached Hyde Park Corner.
Gwendolen gave a circuitous glance on the
108scene that surrounded them, and remarked that
the Duke of Wellington’s statue had disappeared.
“Where has the statue gone to, Lion?”
“Oh! Did you not know that it had been
removed yesterday? You will never any more
see Nelson on his column, Gordon holding his
Bible, Napier with his gilded spurs, nor Canning,
Disraeli, and so many others, on their pedestals—they
have all been taken to South Kensington,
for the present. The idea is to build a new hall
outside London for all these relics of the past,
where they may be viewed by the very few who
are anxious to study the curios of an old worn-out
civilisation. The Committee has come to the conclusion
that our newly-revealed sense of modesty
must inevitably be shocked by these indecorous
memorials to our great men; and it has decided
that the education of the masses must at once
begin by the removal of objects more fit for a
chamber of horrors than for the contemplation of
pure-minded citizens.”
“But what will they put on the pedestals and
columns?”
“I heard the curator of Walsingham House
say last evening that he meant to suggest a new
departure in monument erection. Instead of
paying a tribute to the man who, as a soldier, a
poet, or a statesman, had but done his duty
during his short visit to this planet, he advised
109that monuments should be raised to abstract
principles, and enjoined the Committee to start
by replacing the equestrian Duke of Wellington
with the detruncated statue of Victory in the
Elgin Marbles collection. Gwen, we are at your
door, and we must part. When shall I see you
again, dearest?”
“To-morrow in the Kensington Gardens, under
the shady trees, we shall be able to talk of all the
problems we must solve together.”
“Good-night, my Una. How lovely you are,
thus caressed by the soft rays of the moon. Have
I never gazed into a woman’s face before, that I
seem to see your eyes for the first time? I have
now discovered the secret of inward beauty, and
wherever you are, however surrounded you may
be, I shall know you, for I have seen your soul.
My whole life will be too short in which to express
my rapturous admiration. Forgive me for the
past years of blindness.”
“Lion, it is I who have to beg your forgiveness.
I never knew you—I never knew my own self.
Was it our fault after all? It had never been our
lot to meet as two free citizens of the Universe;
but, like two miserable slaves of Society, we were
trained to trick each other, and to play a
blasphemous parody of love, while malice all the
time was master of our fettered beings.”
The door of No. 110 opened and closed on the
110vision of purity. Lionel walked up Park Lane
and soon reached his home; he entered the
library, and once more looked up at his father’s
portrait. Was it fancy? But he thought he saw
the face smile superciliously, and heard these
cold words fall from the thin lips: “My poor
fellow, beware of sentimentality. As I told you,
I preferred being killed to being bored.”
CHAPTER VIII
111
A few days after, Dick Danford was at his
master’s house; he walked nimbly through the
hall and reached the Roman bath Lionel had
now constructed for his use. He had started
the fashion of receiving his friends at the late
hour of the afternoon, five o’clock, in what the
Romans called the Frigidarium. Those who
wished to bathe could do so in the marble
swimming-bath cut out in the centre of the hall,
others who only came to converse sat in the
recess carved into the surrounding wall, or stood
against the pilasters which divided the recesses.
There, for an hour or two, they discussed past
doings, foreshadowed events; wit was acclaimed,
philosophy commended. As Dan entered he
viewed a gay scene: Lionel just stepping out of
the bath, meeting his valet, Temple, ready to
friction his body with the strigil—a sort of flesh
brush—others, like George Murray the novelist,
and Ronald Sinclair the art critic, sitting in
recesses; whilst many of the Upper Ten and the
artistic world splashed and dived in the piscina.
“Here comes Dan!” proclaimed Lionel.
112“What news since I last saw you? I have
missed you much these two days; but I daresay
your business was pressing.”
“Hail, Danford! the surest, safest, most comforting
of all guides! While we sip our tea tell us
the town news.” This was Tom Hornsby,
reclining in one of the recesses. The splashing
ceased, they one after another grouped themselves—some
in the niches, the rest lying down,
whilst Danford, standing against a pilaster,
surveyed with intense satisfaction this picture of
recherché cleanliness, and inhaled the fragrance of
exquisite perfumes.
“Plenty of news, gentlemen. First of all, the
Bishop of Sunbury—”
“Oh! my old prelate of the Islington Tournament?
Excuse me, Dan, for interrupting you.”
“Yes, my lord, the very same—has decided to
preach a sermon at St Paul’s on the new Society
he is organising.”
“What is that, Dick?”
“It is a profound secret, my lord,” answered
Dick as he bowed courteously.
“Well, mind you tell me when it comes off,”
said Lionel.
“Still no news of the war, Danford?” broke in
Lord Mowbray, the amateur mimic.
“How can there be when we receive no letters.
Perhaps the War Office has important wires from
113the seat of war, although it has not communicated
them to the public. But it is strange
how little the war has affected Society; the heavy
blows that have fallen on nearly everyone in your
circles have arrived very much softened by
distance; and it seems really as if the whole
tragedy were being acted in some other planet.
Besides which, has not college and home life
taught well-bred people to bear with fortitude all
mishaps and sorrow? Civilisation is a thick ice
which covers the current rushing beneath it; you
must wait for a crack on the surface, to be able to
notice which way runs the stream.”
“I suppose you would consider the London
storm a crack on the surface, would you?”
ironically inquired Sinclair, lighting a cigarette.
“By all means, Mr Sinclair, and those who
have watched carefully through the crevice must
have seen that, for a long time, we have been
going the contrary way of the tide.”
“I do not know how it is to end—no regiments
have been ordered out since our catastrophe.”
This was Lord Mowbray again, who was not fond
of ethics and preferred coming back to facts.
“The passing of regiments through the town
would turn out a failure in our present condition,”
retorted Danford. “No windows would be thrown
open, no hearty cheers would rejoice the hearts of
departing warriors; that excitement is over for
114ever—it was even on the wane before we stood as
we are now. I often wonder why Society did not
raise a regiment of Duchesses and Peeresses?
That would have fetched the masses, and perhaps
might have provoked a general surrendering of
the enemy to an Amazon battalion; for certainly
the novelty of the enterprise, and the incontestable
beauty of the Peeresses’ physique, would do a
great deal towards enlivening the old rotten game
of warfare. But they missed the opportunity of
putting new wine into old bottles, and now it is
too late. After all, patriotism is only a question
of coloured bunting: tear down the flags, and
nationality will die a natural death.”
“What a sans patrie you are, Mr Danford,”
contemptuously said Lord Mowbray, whose conception
of Fatherland reduced itself to a season
in London, a summer in Switzerland, and a winter
on the Riviera.
“Danford is an unconscious prophet,” remarked
Lionel, “for it is clear to whoever observes
minutely the evolution of nationalities that we are
all unwittingly working at the creation of a vast
humanity. The more man will know of man—and
it is impossible he should do otherwise, when
you consider the map of the world and view the
huge cobweb of railways which unite countries to
one another—the more, I repeat, man will know
of man, the fainter will become frontiers which
115have for so long separated human beings and
turned them into enemies. The first time that
men of different nationalities met and shook hands
in a universal Exhibition, that day a muffled knell
was heard in the far distance announcing the slow
agony of nationalities. But it is again a question
of the thick ice over the current. Progress in
every branch is the name for which we labour and
suffer; but conquest is the real aim of all our
strenuous efforts. We have too long minimised
the power of the current, and one day, whether
we like it or not, we shall have to go where it
leads us.”
“You are quite didactic, my dear Lionel,” said
Lord Mowbray, who since the storm looked on
his host with suspicion, and on all social guides
in general, and Danford in particular, with contempt.
He had absolutely declined to avail
himself of the services of Music Hall artists,
relying on his own powers of observation to guide
him through life. He had even gone so far as to
seek an engagement as a guide himself; but
Society, however it may pat on the back every
amateur or exponent of mediocrity, has the
wisdom, in emergencies, to draw the line and to
appeal to the professionals who, they well know,
do not fail in technique. Lord Mowbray was
therefore unemployed and generally uninformed.
Left to his own conceit and ignorance, he constantly
116made the most terrible mistakes in
drawing-rooms, and ignored the public guides
stationed at different corners of crowded
thoroughfares, who had taken the place of old-fashioned
constables; to these guides Mowbray
would never apply, passing them with haughty
disdain. Each day he committed every conceivable
faux pas; bowing to his friends’ butlers,
passing by ignominiously his smart friends; in
fact; he was the laughing-stock of Society, although
he was blatantly happy and thoroughly unconscious
of his folly.
“What I really came for this afternoon, my
lord,” suddenly broke in Danford, “was to tell
you of a very serious reform in our new mode of
life—or, at least, death. There are to be no more
funerals!”
“What do you mean?”
“You are joking!”
“No more burials?”
“Are we to be thrown away like dogs and
cats?”
“How are you going to hand us over to the
other side?”
All these indignant questions fell like a volley
on Danford the imperturbable, who looked at his
pupil.
“We again need your support, my lord. This
is the point: without plumes, palls, muffled drums,
117mutes, how are we to know a Peer’s obsequies
from a pauper’s? The chairman of our Committee
put it to me in these words yesterday: ‘My dear
Dan, try and make Society leaders see that
complete privacy in that last and not least
important function is of most vital import, if they
wish to keep up a certain prestige.’ I promised
to mention this to you, and I must add that I am
struck myself with the unfitness of a lord of the
realm having no better funeral than a vagabond;
it seems to me irrelevant.”
“There is the rub of this new state of ours; it
has awakened in us the sense of the incongruous,”
remarked George Murray. “We used not to be
so discriminate, and what struck me most, formerly,
was the total lack of humour in people who passed
for witty.”
“I cannot tell you,” warmly proceeded Danford,
“how shocked I have been at fashionable funerals.
There was a time when women did not consider
it delicate to attend such functions; it was left to
the sterner sex to accompany a beloved parent,
whose female relations remained at home to
mourn over their loss. But women are not any
more to be put aside so easily; they have invaded
the smoke-room, banged open the doors of City
offices; it is not likely they would remain long
away from graveyard excitement. The last I was
at, a few weeks before the storm, was a sight, and
118the pitch of levity to which it rose fairly sickened
me. Had I not pinched myself, and rubbed my
eyes, I could have believed myself at an At Home.
The hostess, a widow, was going from one guest
to another, shaking hands with the one, thanking
the other for coming; the bereaved daughters
skipped over tombs and newly-digged graves to
have a word with this one and that one. I
instinctively looked round, thinking I might see
an improvised buffet in the shade of a mausoleum;
I quite expected to see plates of sandwiches
handed round, and to hear the jingling of spoons
and cups and saucers. Upon my soul, I have no
doubt that had not the storm put a stop to
Society’s doings, we should have been treated this
season to a churchyard tea and a funeral cake.
The idea seized hold of me then, and a fit of
laughter choked me, when I thought what a good
termination to this gruesome farce it would be,
were the lamented defunct, on whom they had
dropped a shovelful of cut flowers, just to stand
up and apostrophise them thus: ‘I say, do not
quite forget it is all owing to me that you are
having all this fun!’ For I assure you they were
entirely oblivious of the poor departed in the
excitement of small-talk. Of course all this is at
an end practically, and funerals have been quite
neglected latterly, for this very good reason that
the mourners did not know each other; we are
119therefore saved from the sad spectacle of levity
and callousness which were the distinct traits of
our past Society.”
“Then what is to be done, Dan?” inquired
Lionel.
“Well, there is nothing to be done except to be
cremated unostentatiously. ‘Let the dead bury
their dead’; but Society decided otherwise, for it
was the living that despatched the dead, which
was a most unequal job.”
“I wonder what will be the ultimate result of
all these reforms?” lazily said George Murray.
“If you reform burials, you must also some day
reform marriage; you will find a great deal of
incongruity and of levity in that ceremony also;
then will follow the reform of the relations
between the sexes, between employers and
employees, and goodness only knows what next.
You will have your work cut out for you, my poor
Danford; and dear Lionel’s mission will not be a
sinecure if he has to patronise every scheme your
Committee brings forward.”
“You have my entire assent to every reform
you may suggest to me, Dan,” concluded Lionel,
smiling at his guide, who remarked that he had
never yet seen that smile on his pupil’s lips nor
ever remarked that look in his eyes; he was sure
something new had happened to illumine the face
of the Mayfair cynic.
120“I am afraid you will come in for a good share
in this evolution, Murray,” and Lionel turned his
face towards the novelist. “Fiction as you conceive
it is a thing of the past. Clothes and
environment have clung like a Nessus robe round
your feminine heroines and masculine personages,
and given them a rag-shop philosophy. Tear the
bandages that swathed your fictional humanity,
and send into the open air your dramatis personæ,
to compete, fight and win in the race of life. You
have believed yourself long enough the apostle of
subtle psychology and of morbid physiology; for
once be the humble disciple of Dame Nature,
for she is now turning her bull’s-eye lantern right
into your face and making you squint.”
“My lord is right,” crowed the mischievous
buffoon. “I feel sure your publisher will not bring
out your next book; sorry for you, old fellow, but
you see there is no money in it any more. I saw
Christopher a few days ago, and he led me to
understand that the kind of fiction you excelled
in will not appeal any longer to the general public.
One of the two; either the feminine reader is one
who harbours a sickly regret for her past toggery,
or she is a modern woman won over to the cause
of true modesty. In the first case she will throw
your book away, for it will make her feel discontented
with her present state; and in the latter
instance she will shut your pages while blushes
121will cover her lovely cheeks at the mere thought
of anything so indecent as—clothes. But, of
course, I forget that the books published now will
necessarily be very limited, as parchment is the
only available material on which written thought
can be printed.”
“And an excellent thing it is. We have
written too much—written ourselves dry; and now
has come a breathing-time in which we shall be
able to incubate.” This was Tom Hornsby, who
indeed had written himself to desiccation in the
Weekly Mirror. “We have game laws, and we
know precious well how to enforce them. Why
should we compel our sapless brains to generate
when we know so well their incapacity even to
conceive? Brains are no more inexhaustible
than is the cow’s milk; still, we do not give to the
children of our minds the proper breeding period,
and we hail the events of our abortions as if it
were the advent of some divine prophecy.”
“That is about what old Christopher led me to
understand,” said Danford. “But, however well
these abortions may have paid formerly, he knows
now that they will not satisfy an Edenic public
any longer. Publishers are first-rate at feeling the
public’s pulse.”
“I wonder they were not chosen as social
guides instead of Music Hall artists,” retorted
Mowbray, who never failed to have a hit at his rivals.
122“We thought of them, Lord Mowbray, but, after
careful consideration, we judged that publishers
having been trained to convert human brains into
ingots of gold, they would hardly be suitable for
our social work, which consists more especially, at
present, in developing the extrinsic knowledge of
individuals.”
“It is a pity that nothing has been done towards
organising a body of Parliamentary guides.”
Lord Mowbray was again at his pet grievance;
he had never forgiven the Speaker for refusing to
accept his services in the House, and he was convinced
that the country’s ruin and Parliamentary
decadence would be the results of their refusal.
“Oh! that has been the worst nut to crack;
but we had to give it up,” and Danford sat down
in one of the marble niches ensconced in the wall.
“The House of Commons has its susceptibilities,
its vanities, and, above all, its traditions; and
it would not hear any of our suggestions. Just
imagine for one minute, Ministers of State, Party
leaders, being escorted by guides! The idea
appeared preposterous to the Honourable
Members, who thought they knew their own
business better than any one else.”
“Certainly, at first, it seems natural to know
one’s own party,” murmured Lionel as in a dream;
“but in the long run it becomes more difficult
than one imagines.”
123“It must evidently be the case,” said Tom
Hornsby in a bitter voice, “for you see what a
hash they made with the Housing question. The
House carried unanimously the Bill which, for a
long time, had been obstructed at its second
reading.”
“Very remarkable indeed,” sententiously said
Danford. “I was there that day, and enjoyed the
fun gloriously. I watched the House eagerly.
The social and political labels were off, so they
all listened unprejudiced to the orator’s convincing
arguments. His reasons were not so much convincing
from his own powers of persuasion, but
because the listeners were off their guard and
therefore accessible to rational impressions; and
here we are the richer for one good law, and one
that we never could have hoped for had Society
continued to know one another by their exterior
labels.”
“This will inevitably lead to the dissolution of
the Upper House,” said Lionel.
“It remains with you to give the hint of
abdication, my lord.” The little buffoon stood
up and faced his pupil, while Temple, the empty
cup in his hand, stood between the two, alternately
looking at the one and the other. The group
of men surrounding them were silent; and the
sun, having slowly disappeared behind the trees
of Hyde Park, had left the Frigidarium in a
124mysterious twilight most appropriate to the
ominous words of Danford. “They will all follow
your lordship. The reform must come from
within. The dark days are over when you said to
the rushing wave of the people: ‘Thou shalt go no
further.’ They leapt over the rocks then, and, to
prove their power, cut your heads off; which on
the whole was a poor argument of persuasion,
even if it was one of force. No lasting reform can
be obtained but from within; and the Upper
House has it in its power to avert the catastrophe
of its downfall by taking voluntarily a leading
part in all the reforms of our Society.”
“You mean by taking a backseat,” sniggered
Lord Mowbray. The spell was broken, and the
twilight scene of prophecy was transformed into
one of malicious discord. “I cannot see what
you want with the co-operation of publishers, Mr
Danford; you are Diogenes and Lycurgus both
rolled into one, and methinks you need no one to
assist you in fixing our destinies.”
“I only give gentle hints concerning your
future relations towards each other, Lord
Mowbray; publishers will step in later, to inform
you as to your intrinsic value.” Danford bowed to
Lord Mowbray and, turning to Lionel, said,
“Where do you intend going this evening, my
lord?”
“After a light collation I am taking Hornsby
125to the Empire to see Holophernes; it was one of
the great attractions before the storm.”
“Yes, and likely to be the last of that kind; but
I shall leave your lordship to judge for yourself.”
“Ta-ta, Danford—shall see you to-morrow
early about the Dining-Halls scheme.”
CHAPTER IX
126
Nettie Collins, Gwendolen’s social guide, declared
she had nothing more to teach her pupil
now she had made such progress in the art of
observation, recognised her lover, and just lately
known her father again. This last event had
been curious. One day, Gwen was walking
through the rooms of the National Gallery,
enjoying the beauty of art that had been hidden
from her for so many years; as she stood in front
of Pinturicchio’s “Story of Griselda,” wondering
at the past generations who not only allowed, but
insisted on women turning themselves into beasts
of burden, she noticed a middle-aged man of commanding
stature, close to her, gazing at the same
picture. She looked up and her eyes met his;
her present surroundings vanished, and she lived
in an evoked dream, which brought back past
scenes and long-buried joys. As she stared at
him, she little by little reconstructed the scenes of
her childhood, and as in a trance her lovely lips
faintly murmured the word “Father.”
127“What a magician is love,” thought Gwendolen,
when she retired that night to her bedroom, after
long hours of conversation with her father. What
could Nettie teach her now? Still she kept the
sprightly little guide by her, to help her in working
out the problems of social reforms. The two reformers
put their clever heads together, and
assisted by Eva Carey—Gwendolen’s bosom
friend—they organised several guilds for the
purpose of bringing together the East-End
factory girls and the West-End fair damsels. They
came to the conclusion that the West-Enders had
been often enough in the dark continent of Stepney,
Hackney, and Bow, to amuse, sing or recite,
read and teach the poor isolated classes, who, after
all, knew no more of their instructors and entertainers
than if they had come down from the
planet Mars. The three friends thought this time
they would have the East-End on a visit to the
West-End, and on their own ground would make
them acquainted with that world which they had
only read about in penny shockers. Since the
disappearance of clothes, misery had lost a good
deal of its sting, and envy and rancour were things
of the past civilisation. Hitherto the craving for
money had robbed our world of the one virtue
which opens every heart to sympathy: Pity.
How could a factory girl, who struggled on five
shillings a week, ever imagine that the owner of a
128West-End mansion needed sympathy? Money
was the great soother, and in the eyes of those
who did not eat enough, it granted one the
privileges of eating more than your fill, of lying in
bed when having a headache, of taking a holiday
when run down in health; it even went so far, in
their ignorant minds, as to pad the aching throbs
of a broken heart. The East-Ender knew no
limit to what money could do, because he had
none himself and was convinced that to possess in
abundance the things which he sorely lacked must
doubtless be the cause of all happiness. He was
so grossly one-sided and ignorant that he was
inclined to believe that even the laws of nature
could be altered by the power of riches; but however
foolish he may have been, he was not alone
in judging in this dogmatic manner. The West-Ender
was equally uninformed as to what lay
beneath the sordid rags of the classes of which he
knew nothing; he endowed the poorer classes with
a callousness of feeling which at first sight seemed
in keeping with their reeky clothes and shabby
environments, and denied them any particle of
that romance which he believed could only be the
privilege of the well-dressed. And thus the two
antipodes of London lived in a baneful ignorance
of one another. But now that the vanishing of
toggery had laid bare the two hearts of our social
world, Gwen was determined to put the picture of
129humanity in proper perspective, and to soften the
crudity of light and darkness that had been
so offensive to both parties. Over and over
again Gwen gathered her friends and her
friends’ friends in the various parks of London.
They played and laughed under the trees, they
listened to Nettie’s amusing recitals of her
adventurous life, which were varied—for she
made her début at Hackney’s Music Hall,
and ended her career at the Alhambra! She
greatly diverted her audience, for her ideas of the
world at large were always flavoured with a grain
of good-humoured satire and gentle humour.
She was fresh and impulsive, human and perceptive,
and possessed the invaluable gift of
developing in the East-Ender girls the precious
sense of humour and discrimination which lightens
every burden, and seems to filter through opaque
dulness like a ray of sunlight.
How much more pleasant were those pastoral
entertainments than the old-fashioned At Home,
or even than the attractive garden parties!
Tournaments were organised to promote the
love of beauty, and to develop the imaginative
power that lies more or less dormant in everyone,
but more particularly so amongst the
London poorer classes. The first one was a
floral tournament. Every girl of the East-End
130and the West-End was to appear in the prettiest,
and most original floral accoutrement; they were
granted full permission to use their imagination
to conceive wonderful designs and combination
of colours; Gwen hoped in this way to
instil in the Anglo-Saxon race an æsthetic
knowledge of decoration which was sorely lacking.
Another time she aimed at a more ambitious
entertainment, and started a series of historical
tournaments. A group of girls were selected
amongst the West and East-End maidens, and to
each of them an historical character was given to
impersonate. Historians were invited to lecture
on historical subjects so as to acquaint the girls
with the character they wished to personify.
This new mode of inoculating the taste for
history was as instructive as it was dramatic;
besides, it developed memory, for there was no
doubt that the East-Ender’s ignorance, as related
to past and present history, was not more appalling
than that of the Mayfair belle. Nettie
decided that the first three tournaments ought to
be consecrated to personages of our own times,
or at least the Victorian age; for uncultured
minds could not be supposed to interest themselves
in historical characters so far removed
from the present period as Charles II., Henry
VIII., or Alfred. It was gradually that the
131dramatic study of history was to take them
backwards, instead of making them leap into a
far-distant abyss, expecting the bewildered brain
to grope its way back to our throbbing present.
Lionel frequently came to surprise Gwendolen
in Kensington Gardens, where she rehearsed with
the girls. He came in through the gates facing
the Memorial Monument. By the way, the statue
had been, with due respect, removed to a private
niche in the In Memoriam Museum of discarded
monuments, where only members of the Royal
Family were admitted to see it, on applying first
to the Lord Chamberlain. Already the younger
members of the family showed a distinct repulsion
to seeing their ancestor robed in such
abnormal garments, and one of the royal infants
had been seized with a fit in the arms of his nurse
at the sight of it.
Lionel, one lovely day in June, walked down the
Long Avenue of Kensington Palace Gardens; at a
distance he could perceive the groups of lissome
nymphs surrounding Gwen, some scattered under
the trees, others lying on the grass; and his
Greek appreciation of art made him hail this
pastoral scene as a great success. Those who
had visited the Wallace Collection would no
doubt compare the picture to a Boucher; but
Lionel, who had more discrimination, thought it
132put him in mind of a Corot. Perhaps he was
right.
“Here you are, Lionel,” and Gwen walked up
to him as he came near. “We are having
a final rehearsal of our passion tournament. I
have already told you of it. Bella will represent
Love; Violet has chosen Anger; Flora begs to
be Dignity, and so on. They are quite excited
about it, the more so as no reading up can help
them in this; they will have to work out their
own ideas about the passions they wish to
personify. You see, Lionel, we have had enough
of external excitement, we must now look inwardly
for all our pleasures. It is a step higher than
historical impersonation, though we intend to
make the two studies work together.—Nettie, I
shall leave you in charge of them, for you are
sure to give them useful hints about their parts
and to develop a little more subtlety into their
monodrama.—Come, Lion, my Lion, let us stroll
under the trees; I have so much to say to you.”
And she looked into his eyes, and caressingly
held his hand close to her cheek, as they walked
away. His heart was full, and he thought deeply
and analysed minutely his emotions, trying to
define the newly-acquired standard of morals
that was slowly transforming their old rotten
Society into a rational sociality. One feature of
133the old world had certainly disappeared since
the storm—lascivious curiosity. How could
morbid erotism find any place in our reformed
republic? Eve-like nakedness robbed a woman
of all impure suggestiveness. It was the half-clad,
half-disrobed, that had made man run amok in
the race for brutal enjoyment; for the goods
laid out in the shop windows are not by far
so alluring as what peeps behind the counter.
“Gwen, how lovely you are! Your face is a
crystal reflecting every beautiful emotion in your
heart. Even Raphael would have despaired of
fixing your expression.”
“You will make me vain, Lionel. There are
many things that I cannot yet grasp, although we
have so many hours on hand since the loss of our
furbelows. You do not realise what difference
it makes in a woman’s life.—But I shall be
happy when my small mission has succeeded and
when I have imparted to women the love of
study.”
“A man’s days were pretty much employed in
the same senseless pursuits. Some feel it
intensely—Lord Mowbray, for instance, who does
not know what to do with his costly jewels, now
he cannot stick them all over his Oriental costumes
and appear as a twentieth-century Aroun-al-Raschid.”
134“Ah! he will develop with the rest, and easily
find out the unmarketable value of his luxury; or
if he does not evolve, he will be swept away by
the great wave of reform which waits for no man.
But I am more concerned about Ronald Sinclair;—of
course, you guess the reason.”
“Does Eva still care for him?”
“Eva is not a girl likely to change. She loved
him formerly for his wit, his irony, and I am
sorry to say, for his disdainful manner towards
her. But her love has now acquired a new
stimulus—pity, which she feels for all his
deficiencies. She may in time bring him round to
see life from a wider and more humane point of
view, but for the present he laughs at our meetings,
and vows the mixing of classes cannot succeed.
He pretends that nothing but the pursuits of
fastidious æstheticism can save this state of ours
from vulgarity. Somehow, I feel that he is not
right, though I cannot tell in what his teaching is
lacking.”
“We shall do a great deal for them when we
are married,” softly said Lionel.
“Ah! my dearest Lion, this is one of the serious
questions that has troubled me. Nettie cannot,
or will not help me in this matter; she says I
have to find that out alone, and that later on she
will work out the details for me. The first
135stumbling-block is—the wedding. What kind
of a wedding could it be?”
“Well, I suppose—the church, the ceremony, and
all the rest that precedes and follows such
functions. It is not that I care for the whole
show, dearest; I personally think it a terrible
ordeal to have to exhibit oneself on such an
occasion.”
“Think of it, Lionel; it means walking to the
altar just as we are—no wedding dress, no
bridesmaids; the congregation likewise, and the
priest no better attired than the verger or bridegroom.
Where would be the show? Where the
customary apotheosis of smartness? Even the
thunderous organ striking up Mendelssohn’s
march would be an inadequate accompaniment to
a procession of Adamites.”
“To tell you the truth, Gwen, I had never
thought of it. The important thing was our love;
the ceremony appeared to me as a thing not
worth giving a thought; but now, it does seem to
me an utter impossibility to go through such an
incongruous function; and for the first time I see
how indecent public functions are.—There have
been no weddings since the storm, now I think
of it.”
“No; Nettie told me that Society had put off
all the forthcoming weddings until this freak of
136nature had passed—how silly of Society! I do
not wish to wait, for the very good reason that I
believe this state of affairs will continue.”
“And I hope it may last for ever, for I owe to
it your love, Gwen. Let us dispense with the
public function.”
“Then no wedding?”
“No, at least, no bridesmaids, no wedding cake,
no invitations above all.”
“No.” Gwen absently gazed in front of her,
murmuring softly, “My uncle, the Bishop of
Warren, would officiate at our small chapel at
Harewood, and father would give me away. It
would be very strange. No stole, no Bishop’s
sleeves, none of the canonical vestments that
form part of the religious rites. All this had
not struck me, so engrossed was I with our
own appearance; but when once you knock
down part of the ceremony, the other must
inevitably disappear in the downfall; and in
the total destruction of outward signs, it seems as
if the principle of religion had also received a
fatal blow.”
“Then no wedding march, no benediction?”
“No, Lionel. Do not the triumphant chords
vibrate more sonorously in our two exultant hearts,
than in any organ?” and she lifted her beautiful
eyes high above the tops of the trees. Lionel
137bent his head, and touched her softly-luxuriant
hair with his lips.
Nettie, who at a distance caught sight of his
movement, could not help smiling and thinking
that the British race was becoming less self-conscious.
“Gwen,” murmured her lover, “listen to the two
linnets on that branch. Have they invited their
friends and relations to come and witness their
betrothal? Happiness is timorous, and shuns the
world. Those who truly love, fly from the crowd,
to murmur their loving vows uninterrupted by
comments and gossip.”
“My Lion, you have put into words what my
heart has felt for days. Surely marriage is an
action which only concerns those who are interested.
Besides, the social laws of morality
which governed our old world cannot any longer
apply to our own. Let us return to Nettie; she
is sure to furnish us with useful suggestions for
carrying out our plan.” They turned back, and
very soon were met by Nettie and Eva; the
former, with her sprightly physiognomy, brought
their wandering minds back to practical life and
to bare facts.
“Have you discovered some new laws of life
since you left us?”
Gwen proceeded to relate to her friends what
138they had arrived at concerning weddings in
general; and she asked Nettie to find some means
of realising their project.
“I should suggest a drive in your chariot to
some isolated spot in the country. Stay in some
labourer’s cottage, and on the day which would
have been the one appointed by you in our past
Society for the wedding, I should advise you to
spend it in the fields and to have a mutual confession;—what
I would call a complete reckoning
of your two inner lives; for that ought really
to be the true meaning of marriage, which
was so rarely understood in our past
Society.”
“This sounds very like Ibsen, dear Nettie,”
remarked Eva.
“But what do you suggest after that?” asked
Gwen.
“Stay away as long as you can; then return to
your occupations here, for you know we cannot
spare you for a very long time; there are so many
things we want to launch before the season is over.
Of course, no announcement of your marriage is
required, you will tell your friends when you come
back, and as to the rest of the world, it is immaterial
whether they know it or not.”
“It certainly seems simple enough, and in that
way we escape all foolish questions.”
139“My dear Lord Somerville, I think that you will
find that no one will take the slightest notice of
your escapade. In London, what is past is seldom
interesting,” added the little buffoon, who had for
some time put this axiom to the test when she
was on the Music Halls.
“I believe you are right,” answered Lionel, “and
the saddest tragedy of last week has no chance
against the daily scandals.”
“Society lives greatly on its own imagination”—the
sententious humourist was taking a flight into
speculative land. “Society is the biggest romancer
you ever came across; it hates truth and bona-fide
dramas; despises the scandals that have not been
spun at their own fireside; and follows to the
letter the well-known maxim, that truth makes
the worst fiction.”
“Do you not think, Nettie, now marriage has
become a grave reality, that the least said about it
at large, the better?”
“By all means; and the less seen of it the
better still. Do not forget that this evening we
go to the Circus to witness the first representation
given by the Society of new stagers. You have
no idea, my lord, what a bevy of young actors
are coming to the fore to outshine the old
ones.”
“We were in sore need of real dramatic artists,
140owing to the utter inability of impersonating
characters without wardrobe paraphernalia. Perhaps
we shall be able in time to form a school of
dramatic psychologists. But here comes Danford;
he will tell us what is going on.”
CHAPTER X
141
“We were talking about the new study of
dramatic art, Danford. I hear your Society is
making great progress.”
“Progress, my lord! It has already reached a
very high standard of efficiency. We shall, in a
few days, give a representation of King John,
which, I believe, will interest you. The Regalia
of Sovereignty will of course be absent; but how
much more significant of true majesty will the
personage be, when, by his gestures and facial
expression, he will embody that ephemeral power—divine
right.”
“And what are the conclusions you arrive at,”
eagerly inquired the Earl, “on the subject of
monarchical government?”
“My lord, this is another of those problems you
have to solve for yourself.”
“We have already solved one this morning.”
Lionel took Gwen’s hand and lifted it gently to
his lips.
142“Very glad to hear it, my dear Lord Somerville;
you will save us a deal of trouble by being so
quick at guessing life’s riddles. Time is precious,
and already a few weeks have gone by since the
storm; if you do not solve the social problem as
soon as ever you can, I am afraid it will go badly
for all of us. We are only your stage managers
on these large boards; I am sorry to say, though,
that the social actors do not always seem to know
their parts; they come in when not wanted and
leave the stage when most needed. Of course it is
our business to look after your entrances and
exits; but the inner meaning of your characterisations
remains with you to decipher.”
“I think, Danford, you have already, with your
short cuts of humour and satire, led me through
a dark labyrinth compared to which Dante’s
Inferno was but child’s play. You have often
been my faithful Virgil, and drawn my attention
to the tragedy of our past world of artificiality.”
“Indeed, my lord, tragedy of the most painful
kind; for Society drew out each day a new code
of morals to suit a fresh want, and a catechism
was issued to befit a gospel of histology. It was
not actually read out in church, like the
Athanasian Creed, but it was religiously obeyed
in and out of God’s house.”
“What would Society have said had a woman
143been to the Army and Navy Stores at 10 a.m.
in the same décolleté gown which she wore
at last night’s ball?” This was Gwen, who
mischievously looked at Lionel.
“My dear Gwen, think for one minute of the
soldier enwrapping himself in the judge’s gown;
the apronless and capless housemaid appearing
in the hall with a tiara on her head (even
were it paid out of her earnings); or the butler
pompously opening the door in a Field-Marshal’s
uniform?”
“Bedlam or Portland Bay would have been
their next abode,” replied Danford; “you are
evoking in your mind’s eye a social upheaval,
and in one instant hurling to the ground a whole
structure which took centuries to erect. The
dignity of magistracy, the punctilio of military
honour, the ancestral breeding of nobility, would
all be hopelessly annihilated were you to
transpose from one body on to another the
outward signs of each. Not only had Dame
Fashion preached a new gospel, but new passions
were thereof discovered to make Society’s
blood rush more violently, and different forms
of sorrows henceforth filled the hearts of
women.”
“Oh! how true you are, Mr Danford,” suddenly
broke in Nettie; “how often have I seen women
144of fashion sad unto death at the contemplation of
their wardrobes.”
“And the pity of it all was that women truly
writhed under the sting of these petty grievances,”
added Eva.
“You are slowly finding out for yourself, Miss
Carey,” remarked Danford, “that an eleventh
commandment had been written out by Society:
‘Thou shall not be—shabby.’”
“What a host of innocent women have been
sent to perdition in trying to obey this law to
the letter,” retorted Lionel.
“Ah! Fashion, what crimes were committed
in thy name!” comically added Nettie.
“There is no doubt also,” said Lionel, “that
the demoralisation of our past Society was
greatly caused by that misinterpreted activity
which in a great sense led to artificiality and
deception. No proper time was allowed for
development; we had clothed art, clothed
charity, clothed education; and in every branch
of industry and artistic pursuit the fruit had to
be picked ere it was ripe. The weighty question
of pauperism was settled over the tea-cups when
a bazaar organised by fashionable women had
realised fifty pounds; the last word of realistic
art had been said when a well-known sculptor
had put the final touch to his statue of a ballet
145dancer, by sticking on the skirt a flounce of real
gold lace. As to education, it was to be imbibed, as
air is pumped into a rubber tyre, strongly and
promptly, so as to lose no time, for the next race
was at hand and we had to start, even if we
punctured on the road.”
“No one knows this better than I do,” said
Gwen. “We were never taught the true value of
anything or of anyone; we believed to have
fathomed all things when we had seen the small
sides of them, and human beings were only what
they appeared to us relatively. I must say that
the most difficult people to deal with at present
are some of the mothers in Society. It is not
that they mind, materially, this state of nature;
I suppose they are making up their minds to it,
and Lady Pendelton still repeats that a lady can
always behave like one wherever she is placed
and whatever happens.”
“Yes,” added Eva, “but my mother is convinced
that it is the diffusion of classes that will
bring our world to a tragic end.”
Eva suddenly stopped talking, and blushes
covered her soft white cheek. She turned to
Gwen.
“Darling, is that Ronald Sinclair standing near
the Rotunda?”
“Yes, dearie, it is he; and George Murray is
146coming up to him with Lelia Dale. They have
seen us.”
Sinclair, accompanied by his two friends,
walked towards our group and was the first to
speak.
“Have you heard, Lionel, that the manager of
the Olympus is forced to close the doors of his
theatre?”
“I expected that would soon happen,” murmured
Danford.
“It was inevitable,” answered Lionel; “when
music of that kind lies shivering without its usual
toggeries, it must perish; for when crotchets and
semi-quavers do not any longer help to pin a
scarf or lift up suggestively the corner of
a laced petticoat, comic opera has lost its
meaning.”
“My dear Lord Somerville, you do not seem to
grasp the real state of things. The Atrium will
follow suit, and before you are a week older the
great priest of upholsterers will have to retire,”
vexatiously retorted Sinclair.
“Yes, and very probably he will be joined in
exile by Turn Bull, who has no further need to
study Abyssinian bassi-relievi. As you see, I quite
grasp our present state of affairs,” smilingly
answered Lionel.
“I think I agree with you, Lord Somerville,”
147languidly remarked Lelia Dale, who had for years
been the jewel of dramatic art. “Turn Bull had
developed to the highest degree the psychology of
clothes.”
“I should call it the physiology of palliaments,”
interrupted Murray, the apostle of subtle
environment.
“Yes, George,” resumed the flower of the profession,
“he has often made me blush with the
pruriency with which he endowed his vestments;
and my maidenly modesty was less offended by a
kiss from his lips than by the erotic influence
of his draperies in certain parts of his
répertoire.”
“Do not forget, though,” suddenly broke in
Sinclair, “that we had arrived at the highest
manifestation of local colour; and that the true-to-life
surroundings with which we framed our
plays had reached the desideratum of the
most fastidious art critic. Surely plays represented
at the Théâtre Français nowadays, or as
they used to be at our Atrium and Arcadia, were
truer to life than when Phèdre wore a Louis XIV.
Court dress, or Othello a frill?”
“I do not agree with you, Ronald,” replied
Lionel, “and I maintain that the evolution of an
unsuspicious Othello into a mad bull of jealousy
works itself out regardless of frippery. When
148psychology was the only object of the playwright,
and the everlasting study of the actor, dramatic
art was at its highest water-mark; but when adaptable
environment and the accuracy of costume were
made the aim of arduous researches, art fell from
its Olympian cloud down to the back-room of an
old curiosity shop. Archæology had dethroned
psychology; even physiology was reduced to a
dissecting-room. Do you believe that the green-eyed
passion of an Othello, or the morbid
hysteria of a King Lear, would be more enforced
by the one wearing the true Venetian
uniform, and the other appearing in the
barbarian clothing of an early Briton? We must
first of all find out whether the passions of the
one and the delirium of the other are eternally
true to human nature. If they are, what need
have you to cut a particular garment for them?
Any will do; none will be quite sufficient. You
need not clothe Œdipus to understand his evolution;
the tragedy he embodies will forever be
human, and as long as there exists a suffering
humanity, there will be an inadequate struggle
between the inner will-power and what is erroneously
called—Destiny.”
They had come to the Rotunda, and Lionel,
with a gracious wave of his hand, led his friends
into the hall, in which marble tables were placed
149near a circular carved stone bench for visitors to
recline.
“I am sure you will all take some iced
champagne or Vouvray out of these tempting
amphoras,” said he. They all reclined, and the
cooling atmosphere fanned them agreeably.
“Is that Montague Vane I see at a distance,
tripping daintily over the railings?”
Danford went to the door. “Yes, and he is
followed by half-a-dozen of his adherents.”
“Ah! he is continually inviting me to join his
Peripatetic Society; but I have no wish to do
so,” and Lionel looked tenderly at Gwen, as he
poured out a glass of champagne and offered it to
her. “I cannot see at what they arrive in their
wanderings through the thoroughfares of life.”
“Nor I, my lord,” broke in Danford, who left the
door and came back towards the group. “Jack
Daw—Mr Vane’s social guide—told me lately that
he and his pupil did not always pull together.
The Society dilettante is trying to stem the great
wave of reform, and, like a child, brings his small
toys to impede the violence of the tide; which
makes Jack laugh uncontrollably. The latter does
his best to give his pupil smart hints; but Mr
Vane takes them badly, and when Jack thrusts his
light on the great sights of nature, the little ex-smart
man puts his tiny white hands over his eyes,
150and sighing heavily tells him: ‘My dear Jack,
you are all in the wrong. Nature has long been
exploded. She lost herself for a considerable time
under the trees of Paradise, then she was suddenly
conquered by a greater master than herself—Art,
and ever since has never lifted her head again.’ He
answers—art, to every longing, to every passion;
it is his panacea against all anguish, the goal to
every ambition.”
“By-the-bye, Dick,” interrupted Lionel, “I was
at the meeting this morning with my architect.”
“To be sure, the meeting of the United Drapers
of London,” remarked Sinclair; “it must have
been a diverting assembly! Lord Petersham
telephoned to ask me if I could attend—ha! ha!
ha! to see Watson and Company en masse would
be too much for me. One at a time of these
prosperous shopkeepers—and that in the open
air—is all I can stand!”
“I wish that you had turned up, Ronald,”
mischievously said Lionel. “You would have lost
that preconceived idea of yours that a profession
must imprint an indelible sign on a man’s
physique—pure delusion, my good man! Well, I
obtained my points with the Board of Drapers:
first, I attacked Watson, who I was afraid would
be recalcitrant; but I was astonished to find him
most willing to carry out our scheme.”
151“I believe you will discover hidden treasures
of philanthropy in the hearts of all those who
formerly rebelled at the mere name of charity,”
satirically remarked Danford.
“You are always a prophet, my faithful guide;
for Whiteley, Swan & Edgar, Marshall & Snelgrove—in
fact, all the big shops of past elegance—are
offering to open their doors in a week,
and to transform their rooms into commodious
dining-halls for the masses; and last, though not
least of all, the Army and Navy Stores have
actually condescended to turn all their devastated
rooms into—Symposia. Yes, that is the name, for
they wish to have a different appellation to other
shops; of course we could not insult such a select
board of shareholders by insisting on their using
the same word as other tradespeople; so Symposia
it will be; although by any other name the food
would be as delectable.” And Lionel turned to
Gwen, “I look to you as a partner to help me in
this enterprise.”
“Thank you, Lionel, for the suggestion. I shall
confer with Nettie on the details; but I think I
see the thing rightly: a sort of visiting association,
each day, one hour or two will be employed in the
serving of meals in the halls; some will help
at luncheon, others at tea, and another group at
supper. I should suggest that the men undertook
152the potation department, and that a committee of
helpers should be organised in every district of the
Metropolis.” Gwen turned to Eva, sitting close to
her, “And you, dear, will be my faithful colleague?”
Eva pressed her friend’s hand, but spoke
no word, as Sinclair reclining near her sneeringly
remarked, “I cannot see you portioning
out plates of boiled beef and apple pudding to a
crowd of unclean mendicants.”
“Are you sure they will be unclean? And
if by mendicants you mean those having no
clothes nor any money, they will be no worse
than we are; for we have no cheque-book, nor any
pockets to put our money in,” softly whispered
Eva, whose heart was beating violently at the
reproof of the man she loved but whom she pitied
for his sad limitations.
“My dear man,” joined in Lionel, “this idea of
the dining-halls is but the preface to a greater
reform! It will for the moment meet the need
of all the working classes whom the storm has
put on the streets; but in the near future it
will be our new mode of partaking of our
meals in public.” Lionel smiled as he noticed
the effect his strange words had on Murray and
Sinclair.
“Will you allow a few of your privileged
friends to have their meals privately in their own
153homes?” slowly uttered Sinclair, who looked as
if the greatest danger was at hand.
“By all means, my dear fellow. We force no
one; coercion is not the password of our future
Society, but personal initiative; and after a
little time has gone by, you will be the first to
join these Symposia. It will only be another
form of club life without which you could not
have imagined your London; with this difference
that your field of sympathy will be enlarged in
our new form of assemblies, and instead of meeting
daily a limited number of members, about
whom you knew all that was to be known, you
will join a body of men and women about whom
you have hitherto known nothing. I grant you
that many of them would not have been admitted
in the bosom of your literary and artistic
clubs, nor would they have been allowed to
associate with the members of smart clubs; but
now it will not much avail any man that
he was a member of the Vagabond, or of
Boodles!”
“Anyhow, I think we prefer meeting no one
to associating with a mass of illiterate and ill-bred
folks,” said Murray.
“You will not always say so, George,” replied
Lionel. “The disappearance of cheque-books
and of pockets has done more towards the fusion
154of classes than you believe; and it is mere
common-sense that is prompting Society to take
a rational view of the whole thing. Parliament
is dissolved since yesterday, as you know; there
was nothing else to be done, I suppose. The
hour of self-government has struck when we
least expected it, and it must find us mature for
the work to be done.” Then turning to Gwen,
“Do you think that your girl friends will help in
this new scheme of dining-halls? I feared they
would toss their dainty heads and pout their rosy
lips at the suggestion.”
“My dear Lionel, what they objected to was
not so much the hunger that wasted away half
the world, for they could not see its ravages and
had not any personal experience to bear on the
subject; but they were shocked at the grimy
shabbiness of the destitutes, for that they could
notice, and their individual knowledge of luxury
intensified their hatred of poverty.”
“You are a true observer, Miss Towerbridge,
and a humourist which spoils nothing,” remarked
Danford. Gwen blushed vividly at the little
man’s praise; she was proud at having won the
appreciation of such a master in psychology.
“I shall expect you all to turn away in disgust
from your uncouth companions,” and Sinclair
rose. “I am going to join Vane; for the present
155his views suit my state of mind, and we shall
see who will win in the long run—you, with
your rude Dame Nature; or we, with our discriminating
power of æsthetics. Good-bye, poor
Miss Carey”—and he bent towards her—“you
are not cut out for a distributing kitchen
employer; and nature is a hideous transgressor
whom you ought to kick out of your doors.
What will Lady Carey say to all this?” and the
fastidious critic was off, followed by Murray.
The group broke up; Lionel putting his hand
on Danford’s shoulder walked out of the Rotunda,
leaving Gwen and Eva conversing in one part of
the cool hall, while Lelia Dale and Nettie reclined
in another part. Lelia Dale leaned her
head on her hand. She did not know whom to
serve. She had always been partial to Sinclair,
whose criticisms on her talent were most flattering,
and the eclecticism of Vane was an element
which she appreciated highly; but, on the other
hand, nature had its attractions, also Lord
Somerville was a great power in the social
organism, and the love of notoriety was so
ingrafted in her professional soul that she was
unwilling to see the rising of a Society of new
stagers out of which she would be excluded. She
meditated whether it would not be wise to put on
one side her pride, and to beg humbly of Eleanora
156Duse to initiate her in the secrets of physiognomy;
for, upon the whole, Lelia was artistic enough to
know in her inner heart that she was deficient in
facial expression, and totally ignorant of the
laws of motion.
CHAPTER XI
157
Lionel often sat in his library pondering over
all kinds of abstruse questions. He did not know
his old London again, and smiled at the revolution
in social life. Nowadays, one house was as good
as another. Mrs So-and-So’s luncheon parties,
Lady X.’s dinners and bridge réunions were no
longer sought for, since frocks and frills had
vanished and packs of cards crumbled to dust.
Dancing also was impossible under the present
régime, for the laisser-aller of a ball-room
seemed intolerable in the new Paradise regained.
In fact, no respectable mother would consent to
take her daughter to any of these brawls. Lionel
recalled the first—and the last—ball of this
season. It was at Lady Wimberley’s. When
the ball opened, the hurry and scurry of London
apes was such, that he had turned to his faithful
guide and told him,—
“Nothing on earth would induce me to dance
this evening—or ever. Not even with Gwen.”
“Especially not with Miss Towerbridge,” had
replied the funny little buffoon. “Happiness has
158no need to bump, elbow or kick, to manifest its
gladness.” They had both left the house, and
given the hint to London Society.
And thus the fashion for balls, late dinners,
evening receptions died out, as smart women lost
the taste for such vulgar dissipations. Lionel
laughed outright at Lady Carey’s remark that
the end of the world was nigh, for Society was
perishing from dulness. Still, all the fussiness of
the little woman could not alter the bare fact that
it was quite unnecessary to turn night into day,
since the days were quite long enough to contain
the occupations of the present Society. Complexion
and figure greatly benefited from this
normal mode of life; and the absence of corset
and waistcoat urged the English man and woman
to watch over their diet, if they did not intend
to turn their bodies into living advertisements of
their passions and depravities.
Had anyone told Lionel a year ago what
London would be like at the present moment, he
would no doubt have burst into Homeric laughter;
but now that the thing was done, it all seemed so
simple and so rational, that he hardly realised
it. It amused him very much to see daily, at
the Pall Mall Committee of Public Kitchens,
Lord Petersham conversing with a well-known
butcher of Belgravia. But Petersham, whatever
159he may have thought, dissembled artfully, and
argued with himself that they were both, he and
the butcher, sitting on the Board to judge of the
quality of the meat—and who would be more
likely to judge impartially of the catering than a
butcher, especially when he consumed the victuals
each day.
He recalled how hard it had been to persuade
Sinclair the fastidious, to breakfast with him
at the dining-hall of the ex-Swan & Edgar.
Although the critic partook of the delicious meal,
he would not be won over to the cause; but he
admitted that the butter and the eggs were extra
fresh; that the meat was irreproachable, the fish
first-rate; he even went so far as to recognise that
all things were transacted on a bona-fide method.
But when Lionel told him that the whole secret
lay in the fact that the interest of all was the
interest of each, then Sinclair laughed and
said—“tommy rot.” There was nothing more
to say to a man who pooh-poohed the greatest
and noblest of reforms.
“But why on earth, if your are so anxious to
reform the depravity of our Society, why have
you begun by administering to their appetites?
It seems to me that you might have found some
nobler mission for the regeneration of Britishers.”
“My dear fellow,” had calmly replied Lionel,
160“to stem a chaotic revolution, after the total
collapse of all manufacturers, we had first of all
to think of feeding our hungry populations. Before
you lift up the soul of man, you must feed his
body. But at the same time that we are satisfying
the physical need of men and women, we are
unconsciously weaving into a close tissue the
contradictory codes of morals of buyers and
sellers. Every producer is a member of our
dining-halls, and benefits directly by the
genuineness of the goods he delivers to the
Committee. Is it not a colossal triumph?”
Danford, who was close by when Lionel had
spoken to Sinclair, had added,—
“These are the bloodless victories that will
enrich our civilisations with greater happiness
than ever the conquests of Cæsar, Napoleon and
Wellington endowed their epochs with glory.”
“First of all, we aim at feeding all classes, on
the principle that there should not be one food
for the rich and another for the poor; but our
ultimate plan is to give self-government to every
branch of business, so as to ensure honest dealing,
prompt measures, and efficiency.”
“Yes, my lord,” sententiously remarked Dan,
“you have to bring strong proofs to bear on the
apathetic minds of Britishers. You must show
them endless examples of your reformatory work
161before they will follow you one step. John Bull
has not a speculative brain, and will not listen to
any of your dreams; but, on the other hand, there
is no limit to what he can do when once he is
convinced of your power of common-sense.” And
Lionel had made up his mind to take his countrymen
as they were. He had consulted his club
friends about transforming clubs into places of
general meetings, where anyone, from a Peer of the
realm down to a coal-heaver, would each week
meet to suggest any new plans or denounce any
abuse. Our reformer made them see that in the
present condition of Society, clubs had lost the
principal charm of their organisation—exclusiveness.
In fact, their raison d’être had disappeared.
The collapse of centralised government, the
vanishing of daily newspapers had deprived these
smart haunts of all political and social interest;
and the members saw no objection to lending
their rooms for the use of public meetings. On
the contrary, they rather enjoyed the change, for
they longed for agitation, and thought that
any kind of life was preferable than social
decomposition.
At the first meeting, the telephone question was
on the tapis, at the second meeting the whole
thing was settled, and a service of telephones was
organised in every house. What were dailies,
162posters, letters, telegrams compared to the very
voice which you knew, and which told you the
very latest news?
“Ah! my lord,” had again exclaimed Dan,
“distance will some day have no signification
whatever, between Continents, when telephone
brings the Yankee twang close to the Cockney
burr.” Lionel and Dan had looked at each other,
and for one instant a mist had dimmed the
brilliancy of their eyesight. These two had the
public’s welfare truly at heart.
“One thing is certain, Dan, that our dream will
be realised sooner than we believe. Man will be
able to see his fellow-creature, hear his voice who
knows? perhaps he will touch his hand from one
hemisphere to another; but never will man be
able to demonstrate scientifically or ethically the
governing right of one class over another, or of
one man over millions.”
“Your lordship is running too fast. You will
bewilder the British public without persuading it
to follow you. Show your fellow-citizens a
materially reformed London before you can
interest them in a regenerated universe. You
have already developed their altruism in teaching
them to be their own policemen; you have very
nigh persuaded them that honesty is the best
policy in replacing self-interest by fair dealing:
163you may, with your system of telephone, bring
them to see that veracity is the only means of
communication, now that sensational journalism
has disappeared from our civilisation.”
One morning, as Lionel was sitting in his
library, he looked up at his father’s portrait, and
wondered whether the latter would have approved
of all that was going on in London. Perhaps,
had he lived to see this social metamorphosis
father and son would have understood each other
at last. It filled Lionel’s heart with pity to think
of the tragic life of past London. Next day he
sent his father’s portrait to the In Memoriam
Museum with a few others, amongst which was
his mother’s portrait in Court dress. He could
hardly view this likeness of a past glory
without shuddering, while an aching pain gnawed
at his heart as he recalled the whole bearing of
the model who had sat for the picture. In a few
days nearly all the Upper Ten had despatched
their family pictures. The In Memoriam
Museum was over-crowded with ancestral effigies;
so much so that Lionel determined to speak to his
architect for the purpose of building, in the
suburbs, another Museum. This raised an uproar
amongst the fastidious critics of the Vane and
Sinclair type.
“Where is art going?”
164“What, that glorious Gainsborough picture of
your celebrated grandmother! Is that to be relegated
to a country gallery?” said Vane to the
Duchess of Southdown.
“And that suggestive Lely of your great-great-grand-aunt!
Is that to come down from your
wall?” apostrophised Sinclair.
“Fie, for shame! Where is your family
pride?” indignantly echoed Lord Mowbray, who
had sold his last ancestral likeness the year before
to a picture-dealer.
No doubt there was a small minority of malcontents
that failed to see any good in the efforts
of the majority who worked at public reforms.
To men like Montagu Vane, Sinclair, Murray;
to women like the Honourable Mrs Archibald,
Lady Carey, this present condition of social
pandemonium was the beginning of the end. A
Society in which a lady could be mistaken for a
night rover, and vice versa, and in which an omnibus
driver was taken for a member of the peerage,
was not tolerable, and it would inevitably lead to
a general rising of the lower classes against their
betters. They argued that point hotly, and there
was no persuading them, or even discussing with
them this point, that perhaps there would be no mistaking
a lady for a trull in our reformed world, for
this very reason, that there would be no longer any
165need for marketable flesh when all social injustice
and inadequacies had been removed. They declared,
it was quite impossible: human nature was
human nature all over the world, and as long as
man existed there was to be a hunt for illicit
enjoyment. They even affirmed that the present
state of nature would surely end in licentious
chaos, as there was nothing to repress personal
lust now, and that very soon London would surpass
Sodom and Gomorrah in vice and crime.
There was nothing to say to that, and Danford
advised Lionel to let them talk all the nonsense
they liked. Facts again were to be brought to
bear on the social question, as nothing else could
alter the opinions of the malcontents. Another
point which Montagu Vane was very fond of
arguing was the question of cleanliness. According
to him, the great unwashed would more
than ever exhibit their filth, to which the little
humourist of past Music Halls replied in his
practical philosophy, that dirt would disappear
with the downfall of outward finery. He analysed
thus: vanity was inherent with the human race,
therefore, when the flesh was the only garment
man could boast of, he would keep that spotlessly
clean. Vane pooh-poohed all these views;
besides, he did not like philosophy, and he only
tolerated buffoons on the platform. It is true that
166Vane was an object lesson in daintiness, and had
carried this external virtue to the highest point;
in fact, as Danford said: “No one feels properly
scrubbed and groomed when Mr Vane emerges
from his Roman bath exhaling a perfume of roses
and myrrh.”
Montagu Vane was of a small stature, but
admirably proportioned; his hair, now grey, was
very fine, and curled closely to his scalp; his walk
had a spring which added suppleness to his
limbs. He was a boudoir Apollo who had grown
weary of Olympic games, and of gods and
goddesses, and who had one day daintily tripped
down from his pedestal to join the crowd of modern
pigmies. When the storm broke over London,
Vane was close on tearing his curly hair, as he
realised that something had to be done to save
his position. For was he not arbiter in all matters
of art? Still, he was not the sort of man to be
baffled by a few buckets of water, and he set to
work redecorating his house. Suddenly he bethought
himself of a struggling Italian, who, the
previous year, had come to see whether London
Society would take up the art of fresco, of which
the secrets had been handed down to him by
ancestors skilled in that primitive art. Montagu
always made a point of helping young artists up
the social ladder; he gave them a lift up the first
167step, advised them for the second rung, and
invariably said by-by to them until they met at
the top, which they rarely ever did. From that
day Paolo Cinecchi worked at Vane’s walls, and
the fantastic arabesques and subjects he designed
on black-painted backgrounds turned out to be a
suitable set-off for groups of Apollos and Venuses.
The Upper Ten at once took to this mode of
decoration, and Cinecchi’s name was in every
mouth. Montagu was past master in worldly
savoir-faire, and as an Amphytrion surpassed every
London hostess by his ability in gathering round
his table the idlers and toilers of smart Society and
Bohemianism. He was no philosopher, and lived
artificially, harbouring a profound horror of
intensity; it made him blink. Greek in his tastes,
he was thoroughly British in his selfish isolation.
He saw many, mixed in the social and artistic
world, but he merely skimmed people. He was
busy with trifles, and utterly devoid of any sense
of humour. His success in Society had principally
lain in his many-sided mediocrity; for mediocrity
is always pleasing, but when it is varied, it is
delightful. His views on politics, his impressions
on social problems reminded one of an article out
of the Court Circular Journal; whilst his experiences
of life had been taught him in the shaded
corners of a Duchess’s drawing-room, or in
168the smoking-room of a smart Continental
hotel.
After all, Society was responsible for the
creation of this hybrid—the dilettante. The Upper
Ten in its hours of ennui had conceived this strange
cross-breed; but in its mischievousness it had
taken good care to endow their offspring with the
same impotency that characterises the product of
horse and donkey! Society loved these unfruitful
children, it fondled them, shielded their deficiency
from the world’s sneers, and although it had
doomed them to eternal barrenness, still it guarded
the approach to these home-made fetishes, and
surrounded them with barriers with this inscription
affixed: “Hands off.” But in the present
emergency, Society showed itself ingrate towards
these little mannikins who had amused it, and it
turned away from them, to seek the help of the
Music Hall artists, into whose arms the smart
men and women of London Society threw
themselves.
Thus the majority unconsciously worked at the
regeneration of London; although they would
have sneered had anyone told them that they
were all endeavouring to realise the Socialist’s
dream—self-government.
The proroguing of Parliament—for an indefinite
period—had removed one stumbling-block on the
169road to that goal. Honourable members, Peers of
the Realm, had migrated to their country seats, or
retired to private life in town, awaiting patiently
for better times; for they firmly believed that the
country could not prosper without them, and they
absolutely denied that the British lion could ever
rest quiet with the reins of Government loose on
his mane.
Was the Earl of Somerville conscious of his evolution?
He was certainly developing into a seer,
although he was in no danger of being carried
away by speculative theories, as long as Danford
stood at his elbow, raising his sarcastic voice whenever
my lord was tempted to fly off at a tangent.
When the latter suggested that they should consult
the venerable scientists of Albemarle Street,
Danford stopped him very sharply. “My lord, do
not look to the Royal Institute for any explanation
of this phenomenon. They have not yet grasped
the cause of the storm, and remain quite obdurate
in their opinions. They cannot understand what
has suddenly occasioned the collapse of every loom
in England; and I know for a fact, that they are
actually meditating to lead back the men and
women of the twentieth century to the primitive
usage of the spindle!”
“Ah! my dear buffoon, let us leave the
sages of Albemarle Street to their Oriental
170beatitude; they may be useful later on when we
have solved the problem.”
“Yes, my dear Lord Somerville, for the present
look inwardly to find the solution of some of life’s
mysteries. Do the work that lies close to you, as
the parish curates say, and do it promptly. We
are in the same plight as Robinson Crusoe on his
island. Keen observation, patience and indomitable
will-power saved the two exiles from sure
death; and the dogmatising of sedentary dry-as-dusts
would have been of no avail to them, as it is
of no earthly use to us in this terrible crisis.”
CHAPTER XII
171
“I am very thirsty, Eva.” Lady Carey had just
come in from her drive, after having much enjoyed,
as well as admired, the new system of be-your-own-policeman.
She was not lacking in the power
of observation, and could very well appreciate
the rational side of London’s new mode of life;
although she would sooner have perished than
owned to anyone her thoughts on the subject.
“Let me pour you a cup of tea, mother,” replied
Eva, as she went to the tea table. “I forgot to tell
you that Gwen had returned to town. I saw her
this morning at the dining-halls and she struck
me as being more beautiful than ever.”
“Gwen used to be a very smart girl,” sneeringly
remarked Lady Carey, as she took the cup
handed to her.
“I mean that her expression is more ethereal
than ever, mother. She gives one the impression
that a radiant vision has been revealed to her.”
“My dear girl—she looked—on Lionel! and
he is no mean creature.” Lady Carey gave vent
to her suppressed mirth. “When did they
172return from their—what d’ye call it—moral
spring cleaning?”
“Mother, how can you be so irreverent? Do
you not think it very sensible of them to run
away from the crowd, and hide their bliss in
the wilderness?”
“No, I call it decidedly vulgar.”
“But when you married, did you not send all
your social duties to Jericho? You must
have longed for solitude with the man you
loved.”
“Not at all, my dear; there was plenty of time
for all that when we went to Italy after the
wedding. Besides, we did not mention these
things in my time; one did what everyone else did,
it was neither painful nor exhilarating, it was the
custom, and one thought no more of it. But
there is something clownish in running away anyhow,
and Heaven knows where, as these two have
done.”
“Gwen says they were supremely happy
staying with two cottagers.”
“Labourers! The girl must be demented. I
could pass over their evading the religious
ceremony; I am not bigoted, and pride myself
on being large-minded; but when the flower
of our aristocracy behave like shoe-blacks, I do
think it is time to cry out. I cannot forgive them
173their want of good taste, and am inclined to believe
they do it for effect.”
“Oh, dear! no, mother. They believe intensely
in the reform of Society.”
“Such strong opinions are unseemly; and it
is hardly the thing to take such a serious step
in life, without advising your friends and acquaintances.”
“I do not see what Society has to do with
private life,” answered Eva, who was standing at
the foot of her mother’s couch.
“My dear child, it is downright anarchism!
Where is the moral restraint that keeps us all
in order! We may frown at dull, old Mrs
Grundy; but no well-organised Society can very
well do without her, after all.”
“Oh! Mrs Grundy died from the shock of
seeing herself in nature’s garb. She was only a
soured old schoolmistress, who each morning
glanced at the columns of her Court Journal with
suspicious eyes. She ran down the names of
births, marriages and deaths, chuckling inwardly
at the comforting feeling that all her social
infants were well under her thumb, and that none
had escaped her lynx eye.”
“I hear a ring at the bell,” suddenly interrupted
Lady Carey.
“Do you expect anyone, mother dear?”
174“Not anyone, dear child. But it is Thursday,
and that used to be my day at home.” The
dainty woman sighed heavily.
“I think I hear Lionel’s voice in the hall.”
Eva turned towards the door as it was opened
to let in Lady Somerville and her husband.
“I am glad to see you, Gwen”—Lady Carey
rose to kiss the Countess. “Well, Lionel,” as
she resumed her seat on the couch, “I am
ashamed of you. What on earth possessed you
to carry her off in that wild fashion? You
know, my dear boy, a good many centuries have
passed since Adam and Eve, and I have no
doubt that the Almighty Himself would consider
their conduct improper.”
“You are the same as ever, Lady Carey, as
lighthearted as of yore.”
“You surely did not expect me to change my
views, did you, dear Lionel? You are too funny
for words! But I suppose that is your privilege.
You always do whatever you like and are
accepted wholesale by the rest of the world.
Luckily nothing can alter the fact that you are
a gentleman.”
“Oh! for goodness’ sake strike out that word
from your vocabulary!” hotly exclaimed Lionel.
“It means absolutely nothing but impunity to do
every disgraceful action under the sun.”
175“I beg your pardon, my dear Lionel, the word
means everything. A bad action committed by a
gentleman is very different from one committed
by a plebeian; the first knows what he is about,
and whatever he does, he never forgets that he
is born a gentleman.”
“The more shame to him for not behaving like
one,” muttered Lionel.
“Oh! dear boy, you are too radical, indeed.
Well, tell me, had you many sins to confess?
Had Gwen a heap of peccadilloes on her
conscience?”
Lionel smiled, but remained silent.
“Oh! oh! are they so appalling that my
matronly ear cannot hear them? Fie on you
both!” and Lady Carey looked very arch.
“These are mysteries that we have tried to
solve alone.”
“Where has your sense of humour gone to,
my poor fellow? But, never mind, forgive my
importunate questions; you don’t know how
ghastly dull life has become. Everything is so
uniform, the days so long, the amusements so
scarce; and what dreadful plays your new stage
Society is producing! Oh! my dear boy, it is
too awful. Still, one must go to them, or else
we should all be left out in the cold, and Society
would crumble away.”
176“And you really believe that Society does
exist?” sententiously questioned Danford, as he
entered the room and bowed to the hostess.
“There is nothing so pernicious as delusions,
Lady Carey; Society is a huge spectrum reflecting
all sorts of coloured shapes, which appear to each
one perfect in contour. No one ever thinks of
striking the lens, because they each of them have
seen their own likeness reflected in it, and believe
in its reality. But the reality is only the
semblance of reality; strike the lens, and the
likeness will suddenly appear out of proportion;
and when broken to atoms, the whole phantasmagoria
will vanish, leaving the real substance
untouched. You have lived under the delusion
that the social phantom was substantial; you
must admit now that it was a deity created
by man.”
“It would not exist any longer were we to
give up playing our part in the tournament; but
there is still life in the old British lion, Mr
Danford. Do take a cup of tea.”
“A Society in which members do not know
each other, even by sight, has not many chances
of leading the game.”
“Don’t you find, Mr Danford, that we are
making progress in what you call the science of
observation?” inquired Lady Carey.
177“It is difficult to tell, Lady Carey. I do not
find that we always deal with conscientious pupils.
Observation can be developed in time; but it is
the lack of memory that is so disastrous. Mrs
Webster, for instance, cannot remember more
than half-a-dozen faces.”
“Dear me, my dear guide, I do not wish to
remember more than that number at present.”
“Ah! but Mrs Webster is not exclusive, and
she had to give up having a reception the other
day, because her guide had sprained his ankle.
Mind you, Mrs Webster is sincere, she wishes
to improve in the art; but other pupils are more
puzzling, as, for instance, the vain people, who
make hopeless blunders, and insist on telling you
they know quite well who’s who, but they are
having you on; this makes our work most trying.”
No sooner had Danford spoken these words,
than the door was thrown open, and Montagu
Vane and Sinclair entered. Lady Carey smiled
on them and offered her right hand to be kissed.
“How delightful it is to know that there are
a few—alas! a very few—salons where one can
go and have a chat.”
The little Apollo tripped across the room to
greet Gwen and Lionel.
“My dear Mr Vane, I am afraid I am the only
one here who can sympathise with you.”
178“If we do not strongly oppose this vulgarising
view of life, art will totally disappear from our
social circles,” remarked Sinclair, as he sat down
on a small settee beside Eva.
“Yes,” echoed Vane, “I am doing my level
best to devise some means of checking this
downfall of art. I suggested to Lord Mowbray
this morning that we should invent a sort of
artificial vestment. This is my plan. Each one
would carry round his neck, wrist or waist,
a small electric battery, which would throw
a lovely colour all over one’s body, which
would at least adorn, if it could not conceal
it.”
“What a strange thing that we should, in a
London drawing-room, openly discuss this question
of nudity, when a few weeks ago no respectable
person would have admitted the existence of
shirt or trousers,” laughingly remarked Lady
Carey.
“Ah! that was the British cant!” retorted
Lionel. “Let us hail the storm which knocked
that false modesty out of us all.”
“My dear Lady Carey,” resumed Vane, “it is
not a question of decency at present, but a matter
of artistic feeling. I should propose organising
the thing in this way: Dukes would have a red
colour thrown over their lordly forms; Earls and
179Barons a blue shade; Baronets, yellow; commoners
would have no colour, but the members of the
Royal Family would have red and yellow stripes.
Ladies would naturally have their shades too,
according to their rank: Duchesses, pink;
Countesses, pale green; and so on. This is a
rough sketch of course.”
“I quite see what you mean, Mr Vane,” remarked
Danford; a sort of mirage peerage.
Montagu Vane glanced up at the remark, and
curtly replied, “It would at all events acquaint
the public with the social standing of the
person whom he elbowed in the street, and
differentiate a peer of the realm from a—social
guide.”
“Or a—dilettante,” mischievously added Danford.
“I should have thought that what was more
important than finding out in what way one man
was differentiated from another, was to discover
the points in which they were alike,” said Lionel.
“You are catching at a straw, my dear Montagu;
your system is shallow, and you will never persuade
the Upper Ten of its practicableness. For
my part, I plainly refuse to envelop my carcass
with a Loie Fuller’s sidelight.”
“Your decision is law amongst your peers, my
lord,” and Danford bowed.
“We had better start a Society for the obtaining
180of accurately reported news. Newspapers
have disappeared, and with them the necessity
has died out for falsifying the truth,” said
Lionel.
“I do protest,” interrupted Sinclair, “against
plain facts being handed to me by unimaginative
people who pass on an ungarnished piece of
news without as much as adding one poor little
adjective. It is too brutally literal.”
“It all comes, as I was saying,” apologetically
remarked Vane, “from a complete lack of artistic
feeling.”
“There you are right,” hurriedly said Lionel;
“for Parliament is broken up from the lack of
dramatic power in its members, and militarism
will inevitably die out with the disappearance of
military distinctions.”
“And dramatic art is buried since the study
of local colour and environment has been
abandoned,” sharply added Vane.
“Yes,” sadly echoed Lady Carey, “imagination
has been insulted by some terrible creature called
Nature.”
“Dear Lady Carey,” suavely murmured the
little dilettante, “we can thank God that we have
still a few salons—though, alas! a very few—where
we can bask in the sunshine of gossip.” Then
turning to Lionel, “But do not let me deter you
181from your plan; and pray telephone to me whenever
you want my house for your new Society. I
consider it a duty to keep en evidence; if we
cannot prevent your reforms, we can at least
patronise them, for when Society ceases to lead,
it will disappear.”
“You are speaking words of the greatest
wisdom, Mr Vane,” said Danford, “words which
make me think deeply. You could indeed do a
great deal for the sake of Society, by urging upon
members of the Royal Family that it is in their
power to prevent the annihilation of their
house.”
“In what way can I do this?” Vane turned
towards the little artist; in an instant he seemed
to have forgotten his grievance against the tribe
of buffoons.
“Well, Mr Vane, the illness of Mrs Webster’s
guide made me ponder these grave questions, and
I discussed the point with the Committee of
Social Guides. We all know what a gift Royal
Princes possess for remembering faces; therefore
we have come to the conclusion that such a talent
should not be wasted. Someone must discreetly
approach our Royal Highnesses, and beg of them
to allow their names to be added to the list of
social guides. You will no doubt agree with me
that this is the only way in which our Royal
182Family can be made useful, for since the storm,
nothing has been heard of them, and no one seems
to know what they are up to.”
“The suggestion is not a bad one, Mr Danford,”
slowly answered Vane. “We all know how eager
our Princes are to meet every wish of their
subjects.”
“Yes, this is indeed true,” added Lady Carey,
“and Society might then recover some of its
prestige.”
“I do not know whether these illustrious guides
will have any sidelights to throw on life’s
problems, or any philosophical aperçu on human
beings; but those who will employ them will be
sure, at any rate, of an infallible guide to the
finding of a person’s identity, and of an accurate
knowledge of the Peerage which would put a
Debrett to shame. Although I myself believe
that since the disappearance of garments, the
public has become eager to know that which lies
concealed within the inner heart of men and
women.”
“This idea of Royal Guides is sure to take like
wild-fire amongst the American millionaires,”
broke in Lionel.
“There you are right,” briskly retorted Vane,
“but that reminds me that we have not seen anything
of the fashionable Yankees.”
183“I can tell you about them, Mr Vane,” mysteriously
answered the little buffoon. “They are
meditating; and although you do not notice their
presence, still they are at large; but the mot
d’ordre has been given to all the guides never to
disclose the identity of the United States’ citizens
until they give us leave.”
“How lonely it must be for them to remain in
that isolation,” remarked Lady Carey.
“Not a bit of it,” replied Lionel; “they are
quite able to entertain each other. It is we who
are the losers, not they, for the invasion of
American heiresses upon our Piccadilly shores
has vivified our rotten old Society. Lord
Petersham used to remark that our girls looked
like drowned mermaids at the end of the
season, whilst an American maiden was as fresh
at Goodwood as she had been at the Private
View.”
“Quite true,” said Sinclair, “the American girl
is cute, not blasé.”
“Yes,” broke in Lady Carey, “she came over
here to have a good time and carried that creed up
to the last.”
“They invariably aim straight and high,”
continued Lionel, “and the Americans will be
the first to attach Royal Guides to their households.”
184“I wonder which of our Royal Princes Mrs
Pottinger will choose?” said Lady Carey, bursting
out laughing. “I cannot help roaring when I
think of the vulgar woman entertaining us all in
her palace. There she was on deck, full sail and
long-winded; for hours she would hold forth on
English politics, Christian science, European
hotels, with that rhythmical monotony so peculiar
to her race.”
“That is just why they will carry the day, if you
do not look out,” wistfully remarked Danford;
“their memory is always ready to help their
fluency.”
“The conversation of an American,” said
Sinclair, “resembles a sermon without a text, an
address minus the vote of thanks.”
“You know what she called London Society?”
inquired Lord Somerville. “She named it her
buck-jumper; but she was bent on mastering it,
although it kicked and reared as she forced her
gilded spurs into its flanks. At times the incongruity
of the buck-jumper fairly puzzled her.
One thing she could not swallow, that was
Society’s meanness. You know what she said
to the Duke of Salttown? ‘That England was
the country for cheap kindness and expensive
frauds.’”
“Ha! ha! ha!” they all laughed.
185“Wonderful race!” exclaimed Sinclair,
“whether it is the President of the United States,
a cowboy, or a fashionable woman, they are all
gifted with that intuition which divines ‘friend’
or ‘foe’ in each face they meet; just as the red
Indian measures distance with his far-seeing
eye, and discovers a white spot on the horizon
which is likely to develop into a blizzard. In
everything they undertake, they first see the
aim, go for it, win it, and sit down afterwards
without a flush or a puff.”
“Perhaps America is destined to shape our
future civilisation,” said Lady Carey; “I am sure
I do not care who is to be our saviour, as long as
we are saved from this anarchy.”
“My dear Lady Carey,” replied Lord Somerville,
as he walked to the chimney and leaned his
elbow on the marble mantelpiece, “we shall have
to coin another word for the future Society that
is staring us in the face, for the old word civilisation
has a nasty flavour about it. At times we
have worn war-paint and feathers; at others,
charms round our necks, crosses on our hearts,
decorations on our breasts; but the cruelty of
the savage was no more execrable than the
dogmatic ferocity of Torquemada, nor in any
way more inhuman than the ruthlessness of
George I. Nor was Queen Eleanor’s kerchief
186more indicative of mediæval depravity than
Queen Elizabeth’s frill an emblem of Renaissance
levity. Each of these historical eras was but a
different stage of barbarism. We had more
ornaments than Hottentots, and less principles
than monkeys. As long as we have two different
creeds, half-a-dozen codes of honour, and
hundreds of punctilios, we shall never be civilised.
Instead of adding more labels to human beings,
we must, first of all, find out what a human being
is. We are taught virtue in the nursery, but we
are compelled to commit crimes when out of it.
The morning prayer says one thing, and life as
we make it teaches another. Step by step we
are trained to family deceit, political Pharisaism,
commercial fraud, diplomatic mendacity, art
quackery; and all that in the name of a
Redeemer who lashed the vendors out of the
temple, and died for the love of truth and
peace.”
“Someone said that it needed three generations
to make a gentleman,” murmured Vane in
his silvery voice.
“No doubt the dogmatist who said that must
have thought of Poole and La Ferriere as the
modern Debretts; for our present aristocracy is
nothing more than a nobility of vestments.
Generation after generation has handed down
187to us the art of carrying the soldier’s sword, the
judge’s robes, the Court train, or of bearing a proud
head under the Prince of Wales’s nodding plumes.
It is the atavism of garment which has made us
what we are. But in the race of life; in the
fight for the post of honour; in the hour of
darkness and sorrow, when failure brings down
the curtain on our lives, clothes will be of no
help. The noble sweep of a satin train, the long-inherited
art of bowing oneself out of a room,
will be of little service in the final bowing out
into eternity. Your grandmother’s corselet or
your great-grandfather’s rapier and jerkin will
lie idly on the ground, for we are not allowed
any luggage on the other side. The real fact
is that the whole social structure was a big
farce.”
“A farce more likely to turn into a tragedy,”
saucily retorted Vane. “See how matters are
going on in South Africa; or at least see what
is not going on; for by this time we must be the
laughing-stock of a handful of farmers. War is
bound to cease, and we shall have to retreat
ignominiously, as we cannot send any more men
out there, owing to the confusion at the War
Office. It appears they cannot distinguish our
valiant officers from the men.”
“Ah! This is the first blow struck at the
188principle of warfare,” replied Lionel. “When you
think of it in cold blood, it is quite impossible
to admit of war. Try and boycott your neighbour,
persuade him into giving up his will to yours;
order his meals, eat three parts of them yourself,
invade his house, break his furniture; and if he in
any way objects, then use the convincing arguments
of artillery and bayonets. After that, you
will see how it works.”
“Yes, the history of nations is nothing else but
a series of thefts, murders and duplicity; and were
any of our personal friends to commit a quarter of
what sovereigns and governments commit in one
day’s work, we should promptly strike their names
off our visiting list,” said Gwendolen. Perhaps this
remark struck home, for no one replied. Vane
got up briskly on to his feet, and bowed daintily
over Lady Carey’s hand.
“Ta-ta, Mr Danford,” he nodded to the little
mimic, and left the room.
“I shall walk a little way with you, Lionel,” said
Sinclair, who had got up to say good-bye to his
hostess.
“Come along with us,” replied Lionel. “Good-bye,
dear Lady Carey. I am going to ring up old
Victor de Laumel by telephone, and ask him what
they think of us in ‘la ville lumière.’”
“My dear boy,” said Lady Carey, “you may be
189sure of this, that the smart Parisians would have
found a way out of this difficulty before now. But
at any rate, they never would have taken it au
serieux, as you are doing; for they are too
punctilious on the question of good taste, and
more than anything fear ridicule!”
CHAPTER XIII
190
A few days after this animated discussion at Lady
Carey’s, there were to be seen dashing along Pall
Mall numerous chariots which halted at the ex-Walton
Club, where also fair ladies were alighting
from their wheeled couches (these had been
designed by Sinclair at Lionel’s suggestion).
There were also public conveyances of a practical
and artistic shape, made to accommodate several
passengers in a comfortable posture. The fastidious
designer could not conceal his satisfaction at the
disappearance of advertisements, which formerly
had distracted his æsthetic mind, and roused
his indignation at the public’s gullibility. The
Walton was filling fast. Everyone interested
in the future of art was there, as Lord Somerville
had promised to give an address on the Royal
Academy; and the telephones had been kept going
by friends and acquaintances of his, inviting their
friends to attend the meeting.
Who was that throwing the reins to his groom and
jumping out of his chariot? A familiar face. Of
course, it was H.R.H. the Duke of Schaum, so well
191known to every shoe-black. He had been the very
first Royal Prince to apply to the Committee of
Social Guides and was now the mentor of Mrs
Webster. It was only natural that the eldest of
the Princes should make the first move, for rulers
still they were, if only in name and amongst themselves.
The other members of the august family
had rushed zealously into the arena, and they were
all enjoying the work. Here was Montagu Vane
walking up the steps and entering through the
swing doors at the same time as H.R.H. the Duke
of Schaum who occasionally, when Mrs Webster
gave him time to breathe, instructed the dilettante
in the art of knowing who was who. Vane had
not yet adopted a chariot; when he was not going
far from home he walked, on other occasions he
would ask his friend Mowbray to give him a lift;
for Lord Mowbray had greatly improved in the
handling of the ribbons. He had lately attached
to his service a young member of the Royal
Family, for he could endure no one lower than a
scion of royalty as his constant companion through
life! Lord Petersham, his hand on old Watson’s
shoulder, was slowly mounting the steps. Watson
had lost his insular swagger, while his lordly
companion was daily forgetting his love of party
politics as he learnt more of humanity. Since they
were no more beholden to each other for liberal
192cheques, and introductions into Society, the two
men understood each other better. On their heels
rushed Tom Hornsby; he was here, there and
everywhere, witty Tom; raillery was still his
weapon, but he appeared very old-fashioned to
his contemporaries, whilst his satirical outbursts
seemed now more antiquated than the Tatler or
Spectator of Georgian civilisation. There, with
his nonchalant demeanour, came along George
Murray, who had, a few days previously, begged his
publishers to destroy his last MS., as he wished to
observe the turn of events before bringing out his
next novel.
The hall was full, but not over-crowded. The
Parliamentarians and many of the members in
the Upper House still kept away in the country,
where, unconsciously, they did some good work
in the resuscitation of rural life. It was remarkable
what the so-called leading classes
could do now that the greatest incentive to
snobbery had been torn from their backs. But
Danford had always prophesied as much to his
pupil.
Groups were forming in the spacious hall; in
one corner were Mrs Archibald, Lady Carey and
Montagu Vane; whilst in one of the large bow
windows overlooking the garden was Hornsby,
feverishly expounding some State paradox to
193Lord Mowbray and a few more ex-club men.
Men came in, bowed to each other—even when
they did not recognise each other—for politeness
and courtesy had been found to be the best
policy; women lay down on large couches
carved in the walls, talking gaily to one another,
without any superciliousness. Simplicity and
graciousness was the order of the day. Many
said that they could not do otherwise than be
natural: “It is by force that we are simple, not by
taste.” But never mind what caused this transformation,
the point at least was gained: very
often the scoffer who hurls a stone at a new
edifice, in course of time sees his very weapon
help to build that which he intended to destroy.
That is the irony of Fate.
“You will never convince me that this kind of
democracy can last,” said Mrs Archibald to
Danford, as the latter accompanied Lionel. “I
think it is most infra dig. of our Royal Family to
forget who they are and to lose the little bit of
prestige which they possessed. The lowest
urchin in the street looked up to our Royalty.
Do you believe anything good can come of
their vulgarising themselves as they do?”
“It was quite natural that the lower classes
should have looked up to their rulers,” replied
Dan, “for they had, for centuries, told them to
194do so. As you know, madam, the power of gross
credulity is great in the British nation, therefore
they will only believe you to be their equals when
you repeatedly tell it to them.”
“I always thought, Mr Danford”—Vane’s voice
was pitched unusually high—“that you were cut
out for a missionary, and possessed the necessary
gifts to set right all social wrongs.”
“My dear Mr Vane,” replied the buffoon,
“there often is a gospel wrapped up in a howling
joke. My long experience at the Tivoli and
other Music Halls taught me my Catechism more
exhaustively than my early attendance at Sunday
Schools.”
“Somerville is mounting the platform,” remarked
George Murray to a group of Royal Academicians
Silence soon reigned, enabling the clear, ringing
voice of the lecturer to be heard.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I have a new plan to
submit to you.” (“Hear! hear!”) “A plan which
suggested itself to me after my first visit, this
season, to the Royal Academy. I was struck by
the attitude of the public, and noticed group after
group passing scornfully in front of portraits,
historical subjects, and war pictures. In fact, very
few were the pictures that attracted any attention
at all. Then I observed that landscapes aroused
a good deal of attention on the part of the dissatisfied
195crowds, and that pictures representing the
human form in its Edenic attire were the object
of their closest observation. I was filled with
wonderment at the evolution of a public who the
preceding year had rushed to gaze at pictures by
Sargent, Orchardson, Collier, Alma Tadema, and
the rest. As I strolled through the rooms I saw
many a woman blushing as she came in front of a
portrait of an over-dressed woman; men with
downcast eyes hurried away from the pictures of
our so-called great men in their military uniforms
or in any other garments. My first determination
on leaving the place was to have my portrait
removed; and, strange to say, the committee did
not in any way oppose my wish, as many had
thought fit, like me, to have their likenesses taken
away. This is a great sign of the present evolution
towards true art. I do not for one moment expect
our artists—who have already made their names—to
approve at once of my reform; but in time they
may come to see their past errors, as already one
step towards the reform of art has been taken by
closing the doors of the Royal Academy.” (Here
there were murmurs amongst the minority of
malcontents.) “Yes, I heard this very morning
that this would be the last day of the exhibition;
the President having resolved to take this ominous
resolution to punish the public, and teach them a
196lesson. We must, all of us, bear this well in mind:
that art cannot any longer, in our new mode of
life, be the means of obtaining wealth or position,
and that nature is the sole guide and model which
is to lead the artist to artistic eminence. As to
painting garments from memory, the mere notion
of such a sartorial nightmare ought to make the
true artist shudder with horror. I therefore propose
that a committee should be organised,
similar to the one appointed for the reform of
public monuments, to judge of the pictures which,
in future, shall be sent to the Academy. The
name of the artist would only be submitted to the
committee after the picture had been accepted or
rejected. The name of the person who had sat for
the portrait would equally remain unknown, until
the majority of the members on the committee
should have recognised whom it was. The subject of
an historical picture would likewise remain unrevealed,
until the majority of members had been
able to guess the subject when they looked at the
picture—I see a few R.A.’s at the end of the
hall, laughing and whispering. I quite understand
their mirth, for they are looking forward to
mystifying the committee, whose members are
often sadly lacking in historical knowledge. I
can only advise those gentlemen at the end of the
hall to develop a keener sense of discrimination
197in the choice of their subjects, before they attempt
to represent on wood, or copper—for there is no
canvas—an historical incident, without the aid of
local colour or garments. Our stage was reformed
the day that Nature held up her mirror and
showed man as God had made him; fiction said
her last word when the high pressure of our
abnormal civilisation suddenly collapsed, and
allowed man and woman to look into each other’s
eyes, and for the first time realise the abnormal
condition of their former lives. The same evolution
awaits plastic art and the painter’s avocation,
for if a committee cannot tell, by looking at a
picture, what the subject is, they will have to
retire so as to learn how to observe and how to
remember. Likewise, if an artist is unable to
paint his subject without the trapping of garment,
the sooner such an exponent of art takes to some
other means of expressing his thoughts, the better.
The aim of art, in our present civilisation, is to be
useful, either in the material or the abstract world;
and to be useful one must be clear and true—I
hear someone saying that I am limiting art
most shamefully; I think it is Mr Vane. No, I
beg his pardon, truth and lucidity do not limit art.
Had Mr Vane said that my new plan would limit
the number of artists he would no doubt have
been nearer the truth. We need only a very few
198artists, just as we need very few writers, and you
will soon see that vanishing of clothes and upholstery
will reduce their number. Now, I
want to propose that a branch should be added to
this committee, whose work should be to judge
the past works hanging in our numerous galleries,
more especially those of our English artists who
have won fame. Let us take as one example out
of thousands, ‘The Huguenots’ by Millais. Have a
perfect copy drawn of it, without the clothes which
cover the figures, and let this picture be shown to
a committee of historians unacquainted with the
picture, and ask them to tell you what is ailing
these three souls at war with each other. I defy
the committee to tell you. The incidental feud
which tortures these three souls is merely anecdotal,
and not an eternally human conflict. How few of
our standard works would be comprehended
without the external label which makes the
subject intelligible. But those few, who would
escape the public’s condemnation, would be
sufficient to stimulate our young artists who are
penetrated with a true and disinterested love of
art. As to the rest who cannot learn the lesson
taught them by nature, let them put their cerebral
energy to other uses, either industrial or scientific.
We are going fast towards the time, when, as
Prudhon said, ‘The artist must at last be
199convinced of this, that there is no difference
between an artistic creation and an industrial
invention.’
“Instead of limiting art by subjecting its productions
to truth and lucidity, I believe that we shall
give a more powerful impetus to artistic expression.
Our new mode of life will inevitably create
in us new sentiments, and more simple morals,
even new sensations, which will inevitably develop
in us new modes of expressions; so that a
greater display of facial expressions will forcibly
be followed by a richer scale of artistic execution.
Besides which, we cannot take all the credit to
ourselves in this reform of art; the public has
given us a lesson by scorning the false manifestations
of art, which inadequately represent his
present condition. We cannot stop the reform,
for the current is too strong and we must go with
it.” (Cheers and applause.) “I believe Mr Sinclair
has a few words to say to you, for which he has
this morning begged me to ask your indulgence,
though I feel sure he does not in any way
need it.”
Lionel left the platform, shook hands with
several men who had gathered round him, and
joined the group which included Lady Carey
and Mrs Archibald.
Sinclair took the position vacated by Lionel,
200and leaning indolently against the table spoke as
in a reverie:—
“I have come to tell you, ladies and gentlemen,
of the death of the art critic.” Every head turned
towards him; one could have heard a pin drop.
Sinclair seemed to wake suddenly from his
meditation at the sound of his own voice, and
began earnestly to address his audience. “I
hope you will take it well from me, for you
know how wedded I was to my profession.
But if I have come here this day to tell you of
the total decomposition of the critic, it is only
after having maturely reflected over, and analysed
my past career. The eclipse of journalism, the
judicious weeding of publishers’ lists, have worked
a transformation in our conception of art, be it
plastic, dramatic or lyric, and we are now asking
ourselves what caused the feverish infatuation for
one particular author, painter or musician? But
we find it next to impossible to answer. Real
talent certainly was not sufficient to force the
market, nor did the eulogies of critics help to
boom a work which was distasteful to the public.
On the other hand, no anathema showered at the
head of a despised author ever stopped the sale
of his inferior work.” (Laughter—many heads
looked round the hall to see if the much-abused
author was there.) “The critic did not guide the
201artist, nor did he teach the public what it had to
admire or condemn. The public was a hydra
with many heads and many judgments; from
the Letters of Elizabeth to Herbert Spencer’s
Ethics, it devoured all, for its appetite was varied
though at times unhealthy. I am sorry to say
that the only achievement of the critic was to
make the public believe he was leading it. It
was indeed very clever of him to convince the
hydra of his own importance, and as long as it
lasted it was well and good; but the reign of the
critic was ephemeral, for at every corner the
public is having its revenge now. The masses
disdainfully pass in front of pictures we extolled,
hiss the plays we boomed, and roar at the music
we admired. We coaxed the public, and conciliated
the fashionable centres of Society so as
to solidify our position and fill our purses; we
blinded the many-headed hydra, stuffed cottonwool
in its ears, and anæsthetised its power of
appreciation into believing that we were indispensable
to the development of art. The irony
of it is, that it is that very public which is giving
us a colossal lesson. Changed surroundings have
altered the standard of art; and the hydra is
giving us tit for tat. We have nothing else to
do but to retire cheerfully. My dear friends,
I come to you to cry, Peccavi, and to beg
202for your forgiveness for past errors of judgment.
We have no need to dog the artist’s footsteps
when there exists no longer any stimulus to
inferior work, and when the reign of saleable art
is over. The era of the artist-his-own-critic is at
hand. Let the artist fight his battle with the hydra;
best of all, leave the artist to fight his own battle
with his own conscience, for the latter will
prompt him to do only that which is necessary
for the happiness of himself and others.”
“What about Sargent?” broke in the clarion
voice of Hornsby, who was standing at the end of
the hall, close to the President of the Academy.
“Ah! mea culpa,” solemnly uttered Sinclair,
“when you come to Sargent, you touch the depth
of artificiality—if such a thing can be said. But
our past Society was the age of tragic frivolity, and
Sargent was the Homer of that modish Odyssey.
He illustrated the law of natural selection by
making garments the main feature in his portraits.
Under his brush the inner souls of his models
withered away, while artificial surroundings and
vestments emphasised in his pictures a condition
of spurious passions and morbid excitability. Run
through, mentally, the gallery of Sargent’s portraits,
and you will see their anatomy wither under the
robe of Nessus. He endowed flounces, feathers
and ribands with Medusa-like ferocity; and the
203Laocoon is not more fatally begirded, nor are his
limbs more piteously crushed by snakes, than are
these frail women’s hearts muffled and hidden by
clouds of lace and chiffon. Do you remember that
youth whom he immortalised a few years ago?
That heir to great properties on whose fatuous
brow was stamped the mark of the symbol of
militarism? That diagonal mark of white skin on
a sunburnt forehead is a painted satire. Kipling
gave us a high-flavoured philippic on Tommy
Atkins; to Sargent was entrusted the mission of
immortalising the Tommy of the upper classes.
Like a faithful chronicler, Sargent intended to
hand down to posterity the biography of Society
as he saw it—that is to say—the living product of
artificial environment. Hogarth was a dramatic
historian of the unbridled passions of a brutal
Society. Disrobe the figures of the Mariage à la
Mode, or of the Rake’s Progress, and I believe the
committee, which my friend Lord Somerville wishes
to appoint to judge our past works of art, will
easily be able to guess at a glance what tragedy is
breaking the hearts of these ungentle personages.
Sargent is the satirist of a clothed Society. His
models would exist no longer were you to divest
them of their meretricious furbelows; for their
garments are the parts which help to form the
aggregate of their psychology, and without their
204frills and trimmings, they would merely be
marionettes stuffed with sawdust and held together
with screws.” (Murmurs from several groups.
The President of the Academy leaves the hall.)
“The end of Society was nigh, when it could only
boast of a School of Athens in which a Socrates
was a tailor, Aspasia a Court dressmaker, and
Diogenes an upholsterer. Plato and Aristotle’s
philosophy did not more potently influence the world
of thought of their epoch, than did the unappealable
decretals of a Paquin, and the arbitrary ukase of
a Poole.” The small minority of malcontents were
endeavouring to stop the lecturer, whose clear voice
managed to drown the hisses and the groans. He
silenced them all. “We must have the courage to
face this, for since the late cataclysm, we have
been suddenly placed on a platform from which we
are able to clearly view our past civilisation; and we
can see that formerly we had no sense of objectivity,
and that what we erroneously termed the modern
world was but the heaping together of complexities
and incongruities. Do you remember that perfect
short story by Balzac, The Unknown Masterpiece?
It is the story of an artist who jealously hides the
picture he is painting from any intruding eye. He
alone enters his sanctum, and there for hours he
works at this great work. One day, some profane
creature enters the studio, irreverently lifts the
205curtain which covers the canvas, and sees—nothing.
Blurrs, daubs, uncertain design, in fact,
confusion is all he can detect. This is what we
have been doing for centuries; we daubed and
smudged our social work for want of a proper
perspective; we created a huge monstrosity just as
this artist produced an incomprehensible picture,
because he, and we, could not judge our production
from the standpoint of another. I have digressed
from my subject, and wandered far away from
what was the purpose of this address. Let
me conclude by telling you that the miserable
efforts of the critic are futile in the new era of—art
for art’s sake.”
Sinclair, on his way across the hall, was dazed
by the thunderous applause which greeted him on
his passage. The group of A.R.A.’s had left the
hall, no doubt to ponder these weighty questions
in solitude, and with the exception of Vane,
Mowbray, Mrs Archibald and their small group,
the whole audience was acquiescent.
“I never would have believed it of you, old
man,” sneered Vane. “What is to become of us,
when men like you, who kept the public taste in
check, give up the game?”
“My dear Montagu, that is just what we did not
do. We played hide-and-seek with the many-headed
hydra, and it has collared us now, and our
206game is up. On the day when you see the
triviality of our past, as I do, you will act as I
act, and you will say what I have said.”
“My dear fellow”—Vane shook his head wisely—“that
is quite impossible unless I become a Goth. I
am one of those who never alter; but, the day you
recognise your folly, you will find me the same as
ever, ready to welcome you as our critic in all
matters of art.” And he passed on.
“Ever the same, incorrigible; I dare not think
what his end will be.” And Sinclair turned his
steps towards the window where Eva and Gwen
were sitting.
“I always told you, darling Eva, that Sinclair
would be brought unconsciously to understand
the right purport of life on the day when he
realised the true meaning of art.” Gwen pressed
Eva’s hand. “Sinclair the fastidious, the cynic,
is no more, and the man whom you honoured with
your love and trust is coming to claim you.” Eva
laid her head on her friend’s shoulder, as she
watched Sinclair, who was coming towards
them.
“Mr Danford,” said Lady Carey, who was
reclining in another window, “you have just
arrived in time. Do tell us who that is going on
to the platform? I am so short-sighted.”
The little satirist briskly turned on his heels
207and looked at the thick-set, purple-faced man who
was besieging the platform.
“Why, that is ex-General Wellingford!”
“What, the man who bungled so disastrously
the early part of our African campaign?” inquired
Lady Carey.
“The very same, madam,” answered Danford.
“I am off,” suddenly exclaimed Lionel. “The
old fellow does not interest me in the least. Besides,
there is nothing more to be said about the
African campaign since our troops have had to
return from South Africa, leaving the country and
the people to themselves. Au revoir, Lady
Carey. Are you staying, Mowbray?”
“I think it is our duty as loyal subjects to
listen to what the head of our army has to say,”
stiffly replied Lord Mowbray.
“Come along then, Dan.” The two men left
the window, and passed through the crowd who
were loudly discussing the subject of art reform.
As they came to the next bow window, Lionel
saw Gwen and Eva engrossed in a lively conversation
with Sinclair. Lionel stopped, and laying
his hand on Danford’s arm said, “I shall not
disturb them. When a man has found one of the
rings that form the chain of life, he must be left to
rivet it without any interference.”
They passed into the vestibule.
208“What is to be done with the War Office?”
the rough voice of the ex-general suddenly
hushed the buzzing causerie; and these portentous
words reached the ears of Lionel and Danford as
they swung the doors open, and passed out.
“Ha! ha! ha!” Danford held his sides, convulsed
with laughter. “Even the ex-hero of
civilised warfare is puzzled at what is to be done
with his obsolete bag of tricks!”
“Poor Mowbray will lose another illusion,”
remarked Lionel, and the two men walked up
toward St James’s Park.
CHAPTER XIV
209
“I shall do your hair for you, mother dear,”
said Eva one morning. They were both in Lady
Carey’s dressing-room, as it was the time when the
maid was rung for to attend to her mistress’s
coiffure.
“A very good idea, Eva. I must say I never
feel quite at my ease with Elise, and I ring for her
as seldom as I can now. It does seem so funny
to give orders to a person who stands just as
naked as you are.”
“Oh! I am so glad! I have been longing to
arrange your lovely hair in my own way,” and Eva
clapped her hands with joy.
“You are very brusque, Eva—here are the hairpins,
and the brush is in that drawer.”
Eva held the mass of auburn hair in her fingers,
and softly brushed it off the delicate temples of
her mother.
“I am afraid, dear child, you have lost a great
deal of your ladylike grace since you have been a
210regular attendant at these public tournaments. You
associate with such a queer lot there; I am sure it
must be fatal to good manners.”
In a few seconds Eva had wound the rich coils
of hair into a Grecian knot on the shapely head of
her mother.
“You look a perfect dear, mother; so like the
Medici Venus—you don’t know how perfectly
lovely you are.” The girl kissed Lady Carey and
sat at her feet.
“My poor child, I do not know what is to
become of us all.”
“You need not be anxious, mother”—Eva leaned
her graceful head on her mother’s lap. “It is
useless to try to stem the tide; nothing that you
can ever do will prevent what has to be.”
“What do you aim at, child?” asked Lady
Carey, as she tidied her combs and brushes.
“Nothing, mother—but—I often crave for
freedom.”
“Is there anything you want to say, Eva?”
Lady Carey laid her hand on the girl’s hair. “I
have heard and seen such strange things lately,
that I might just as well know all.”
“Oh! darling mother, I could not bear to do
anything which you would consider underhand;
although my actions would only be the reflection
of my own convictions.”
211Lady Carey took her daughter’s face in her two
hands and stared hard at her. “Are you thinking
of doing the same mad thing as Gwen? If
so, say it at once; I had rather be prepared for
the worst.”
No answer came. Eva dropped her eyelids and
spoke no word. At last she softly murmured, “I
love Sinclair.”
“Oh! for the matter of that, many have done
the same,” derisively remarked her mother, as she
gently pushed away the face she held.
“Yes,” breathlessly answered the girl, “but he
loves me.”
“Hum! He has told that to many. All this
is nonsense, you must put all this out of your
silly head. Sinclair is not a marrying man;
besides, he is not the husband I would wish you
to have.”
Eva stood up and looked straight at her mother.
“He is the husband I have chosen.”
“My poor girl, Sinclair is not the man to stick
to one woman. He is hypercritical and cynical, I
should even say—cruel, where a woman’s love is
concerned.”
“But, mother, he has repudiated his past errors—you
heard what he said a week ago?”
“Pooh! that was only hysteria, it will pass! It
is better to speak to you plainly, Eva; he was
212Lady Vera’s lover for two years. I know all
about it, as I was her confidante through it all.
He nearly drove her out of her senses with his
capricious moods; her husband, as you know,
divorced her; and ever afterwards Sinclair
invented new modes of torture for the woman
who, I believe, sincerely loved him. She gave
him up at last and threw herself at the head of
that silly Bob Leyland, who is good to her in his
own way.”
“As to Sinclair’s relations with Lady Vera, that
is no news to me, my dear mother. How can a
girl remain ignorant of these scandals after one
London season? If the friends or enemies of
the man or the woman do not tell her all about it,
it is very easy for her to find it out for herself.
Women like Lady Vera are living advertisements,
and they would no more wish to hide their intrigues
than Epps and Cadbury would wish to
stop the advertising of their cocoas. It is all part
of the social business; and the pit and gallery
would be swindled out of their sport were Society’s
sewers to be thoroughly cleansed.”
“But it will always be the case as long as there
exists an Upper Ten; and, after all, when we think
of it, it was much worse in Charles II.’s time and
under the Georges,” replied Lady Carey.
“I have no doubt it was so,” said Eva. “They
213were coarse, but we are suggestive; they were
brutal in the pursuit of indecorous pleasures, we
are complex in our vulgar dissipations. We combine
the corruption of a Louis XV. with the
casuist of a Loyola. The Georges were everything
that is bad, I grant you, but they were not
effeminate; they lived up to their standard
of military chivalry, which we do not, although
we pretend to believe in a military code of
honour.”
“What on earth will you put in its place, child?”
“Honesty.”
“How suburban, Eva. I expect my grocer or
my housekeeper to possess that bourgeois
quality; but a gentleman must have a higher
ideal of chivalry.”
“There is nothing more exalted than perfect
honesty, dear mother; and the proof is that your
grocer and your housekeeper cannot afford to live
up to its standard, for it does not pay.”
“You are quite terrible, Eva, with your subversive
theories! I cannot imagine where you picked up
these queer ideas. I have always been most
particular to surround you with what we were used
to call well-bred people.”
“Yes, the Lady Veras and company,” retorted
Eva.
Lady Carey ignored the remark and continued,
214“I always feared Gwen would have a fatal influence
over you. But what could I do? It is so
difficult to weed out one’s friends when one belongs
to a certain set.”
“My dear mother, Gwen was saved in time, for
she would have turned into a Lady Vera had not
Society’s foundations suddenly collapsed. She
had been taught all the tricks of a perfect woman
of the world, and would have even outdistanced
Lady Vera, for she possessed more brains and
more animal spirits. So, you see, there is still
hope for a Sinclair to develop into a paragon of
virtue, to suit even your fastidious ideal of a
son-in-law.”
“My dear Eva, pray do not accuse me of such
a Philistine notion as to require in my son-in-law
any of the qualities absolutely needed in a bank
accountant or in a land agent. Heaven forbid!
I am larger minded than that, and I know that a
man must live. You see, Sinclair is all right, and we
all run after him and make love to him, and look
forward to the clever sayings that drop from his
cynical lips; but”—a pout was on her lips, as she
looked for the proper word to express her sentiment—“well,
he is not what we are accustomed to
consider a—gentleman. It is extraordinary how
these upstarts end by believing they can do anything.
His father was tutor to Lord Farmiloe’s
215son; and, instead of going into the army as his
father wished him to do, Sinclair, after leaving
Oxford, began to dabble in questionable journalism,
and soon developing that wonderful power of
criticism, he became the terror of all artists, known
or unknown. I know, perhaps better than most
women, what it is to suffer from a man who does
not consider his wife’s love all-sufficient to his
happiness.” Lady Carey relaxed her hard expression,
her eyes were for one instant dimmed by
a passing mist, and her lips trembled, whilst a
lump rose in her throat; but it was soon over.
“Your father was a gentleman, and I could not
wish a daughter of mine to have a more courteous
man for a husband. He treated me, before the
world, as he ought to have treated the woman who
bore his name, and carried on his numerous
intrigues with the discipline and gallantry of a
true soldier, who held his sword at the service of
his king, and his soul at the mercy of his God,
but brooked no restraint nor reproach from anyone
in this world.”
“What a convenient way of dismissing all moral
obligations,” remarked Eva.
“When you have seen as much of the world as
I have, my dear Eva, you will know that philosophy
plays a large part in our social training,
and helps to soften the coarseness of life. We
216leave the rioting of the mind to the plebeian classes,
who have not, like us, to keep up appearances and
traditions of bienséance.”
“Yes, but the world’s philosophy is no longer
the enduring stoicism of a Spartan, nor is it the
calm acceptance of human frailty of a Marcus
Aurelius; it is a cynical acquiescence in the general
depravity of the over-fed and over-clothed
worshippers of Mammon, who smile at their
neighbour’s weaknesses, hoping that he in turn
will shut his eyes to their foibles. Philosophy
is your capital which pays you back heavy
dividends.”
“How bitter you are, my dear girl. You are too
young to think or speak like that; and you cannot
lay down any such rule of conduct. Of course I
know that things are awkward at present, and
that the future is not pleasant to contemplate;
and it grieves me to the quick that my child
should be in close contact with the vulgarity of
life.”
“Do not worry yourself, mother; I am seeing
life for the first time, and it is very beautiful.
Society is as far removed from true life as the sun
is from the moon. You fashionable mothers have a
strange way of bringing up your children. As
the Chinese tortured their women’s toes to prevent
their running away, so you cramped our youthful
217minds, obliterated our organ of perception and
twisted our judgment so as to make us incapable
of distinguishing right from wrong. You showed us
little pictures encircled in trivial frames, and told
us that these were the sights we had to view for
the rest of our lives. We put questions to you
about the people with whom you surrounded us in
our infancy, but you answered scornfully, that
they were our inferiors whom we need not consider.
Later on, the same game of mystification
went on with our teachers whom we had to treat
only as educational cramming machines. When
we developed into women, the bandages were
swathed more tightly round our expanding brains,
and we were then informed, at the most perplexing
cross-roads of our lives, that no decent girl
inquired into any social problems: a tub, a game
of golf, and the admission into the smart set were
all-sufficient to assuage feminine yearning. If, as
often happened, the hygienic and worldly remedies
failed to cure the patient, the whole was dismissed
in these words: ‘A lady does not mention such
things!’ This was the prologue to matrimony!
When you, the mothers of Society, had brought
your victims safely to the stake, you turned your
eyes up to heaven and begged for God’s blessing,
which you deserved less than the devil’s benediction,
for in your culpable and wilful ignorance
218you were playing a ghastly trick in sending out
defenceless beings into an arena of wild beasts.
Do you believe that your drawing-room philosophy
will be of any use to the victims of your
social wisdom? No, your philosophy thrives on
champagne and truffles, not on the understanding
of human passions. How often has a girl brought
to the conjugal market a young heart and a
healthy constitution, to close a bargain with a
cynical flesh dealer; and very soon had to learn
how to smuggle cunningly out of the unfair contract?
But it was useless to recriminate with
the only friend God gave us—our mothers;
for we were at once advised to read the first part
of the Marriage Service; and we learnt through
cruel experience that there was no escape, no
relief, for those born and bred in our unnatural
Society.”
“What has come over you, Eva? Who has been
poisoning your mind?” Lady Carey’s voice was
trembling, and she did not dare look at her
daughter. The latter impulsively fell on her
knees, and encircling her mother’s waist with her
arms, she said passionately,—
“You believed us to be safe when you had told
us never to look inside a certain closet; and like
Blue Beard you fed us on kick-shaws and soap-bubbles
as long as we never opened that secret
219closet—life. Why were we not to know the
realities of existence? Why did you travesty life
into a Music Hall burlesque? What God created,
you belittled; what nature gave to man, you
turned into a deadly weapon against him. Love
came into the world, pure and generous, but it was
led astray in social haunts and became debauchery;
ambition prompted man to create something true
and beautiful, but he wandered in trimmed paths
of artificiality, and his natural instinct was transformed
into a passion for worldly power and
riches. What you called character was merely
callousness erected into a principle; what you
thought was philosophy was only an abnormal
power of frivolity, which would have made even a
butterfly blush. Oh! mother, mother, cannot you
see what a sham it all was?”
Lady Carey was not unintelligent; she knew
that what her daughter said was perfectly correct.
She quite realised that this was what they had
lived through, but she did not approve of the
spirit of revolt, and always had considered it
vulgar to kick against the rules of Society. Still,
her opposition was not altogether sincere, and her
displeasure did not arise at what her daughter
said, but at the fact of her daughter saying it.
Had Lionel, or any other, put forward these ideas,
220she would have been the first to laugh, and to
agree with what he said.
“Forgive me, dearest mother, for saying these
cruel things to you, but if you only knew
how much I love, you could not blame me.
Set me free, my own mother! After all, it
is my life I am pleading for, and I am willing
to take the responsibility of all that will
follow.”
“This influence which has such an effect upon
you all must be very powerful.” Tears were
slowly dropping from Lady Carey’s eyes and
trickling down her cheeks. “Can it be that I
have never known you really, Eva? How is it
that for many years I have looked after you—for
I have not, like so many, been neglectful of my
maternal duties—and yet know no more to-day
about your nature than I did on the day you
were born? For the last few years, since you were
presented, we have lived the same life, seen the
same people, and yet we were as much divided
from each other as if you had been at the North
Pole.”
“But, darling mother, I was far away from my
true nature, so do not blame yourself alone; you
see, necessity made me think differently.”
“But then, necessity ought to have acted in the
221same way upon me,” replied Lady Carey. “Still,
I cannot see as you do.”
“Because you are stiffening yourself against the
inevitable; you are not so blind as not to be able
to see. Oh! mother, if you knew how I love you,
how I want you to be happy!”
“Child, you are all I have in the world, for, as I
have said before, I have suffered. You have never
known this, my child, for I hid it from everyone;
but all that you have just said has brought back
to my mind past scenes which I had determined
to forget for ever. My girlhood! my marriage!
your words brought all back to me so distinctly.
But what is it that makes you so happy, so keenly
interested in all your surroundings? I should like
to know what it is, for I have not become an idiot,
and I might yet learn.”
“Love, love has been the teacher! Oh!
mother, I know you have always loved me, but
you allowed worldly barriers to divide us. Let
yourself go, do not be guided by your stubborn
prejudices, and judge our present world from the
standard of our past Society.”
“Ah! my poor child, I know of no other
standard but that of a well-bred woman of the
world; still, to show you that I have no silly
prejudice, and that I can turn my mind to anything,
I shall try to let myself go; but mind you,
222it will be only out of sheer ennui, not from any
other motive. I shall enter into all your plans;
it will at least be something to do.”
Eva stood up and, taking both her mother’s
hands, lifted her from her chair; the two women
laughed joyously, and putting their arms round
one another’s necks, they left the room to go
down to luncheon.
CHAPTER XV
223
“Well, my dear Gwen!”—Mrs Archibald
entered the library at Selby House, followed by
the Earl of Somerville—“I never thought I should
live to see your husband act as his own footman!”
“Dear Alicia”—Lady Somerville kissed the newcomer
and led her to a marble lounge—“why not
be one’s own footman? We are our own policemen,
and I do not believe the streets’ safety has
in any way suffered from it.”
“That’s quite different, dear Gwen. Ah! how
do, Mrs Sinclair? I had not seen you. How
shaded you keep your rooms; it is quite delightful,
and so cool, too.”
“Do you know, Mrs Archibald, that we are
thinking of introducing an innovation in our
households?” This was Lord Somerville. “We
are going to do away with locks, keys, and
bolts.”
“My dear Lionel, what on earth are you
saying?” exclaimed Mrs Archibald, raising herself
224suddenly on her couch. “What about
these dreadful people who intrude, beg, or—steal?”
“Let them go out again,” replied Gwen merrily.
“I do not think you could find any beggars or
thieves at the present moment, for there is
nothing to steal, but what we all should feel glad
to give.”
“Wait for the final collapse,” interrupted Mrs
Archibald. “I am afraid you are living in a fool’s
paradise; and for your sakes I dread the awakening.
In any case, I shall have warned you.
What has pained me to the quick, has been Lady
Carey’s desertion. Mowbray told me that she
had actually mounted the platform last week to
propose some awful reform.”
“My mother took my place that day, as I was
unable to attend the meeting,” explained Eva
Sinclair; “but, although she did it to please me,
she is not yet won over to our cause, and she
grieves sadly over memories of the past.”
“Thank God! I have neither kith nor kin to
influence me. In a great crisis like this one feels
thankful to be alone in the world.”
“Unloved—and unloving,” murmured Eva, as
she looked up at Sinclair, who was leaning against
the mantelpiece.
“Here is Temple coming in with tea. He
225is the only indoor servant we keep now,” and
Lionel instinctively came forward to help him to
arrange the tea-table. Temple, instead of retiring,
dallied with the cups and saucers. There
was something in the valet’s mind, but he did not
know how to put it into words.
“Now, Temple, there’s something you want to
say. What is it?” Gwen turned gracefully on
to her side and poured out tea.
“Yes, my lady; and as you are so kind as to
allow me, I shall speak. It’s about the groom,
Wiggles, my lord.”
“What about him?” asked Lionel. “He cannot
surely complain that he receives no wages? We
none of us get any wages nowadays.”
“Ah! it isn’t that, my lord. But the children
have been ailing for years, and now that the
factories in which the eldest ones worked are
closed, they would like to go back to the country.
But Wiggles doesn’t want you to think he
is complaining. He only wants a whiff of fresh
air, and he asked me to beg your lordship’s
advice.”
“Good gracious! there was a time when
Wiggles would not have taken such trouble to
give me notice.”
“It isn’t that he wishes to give notice,
my lord;—I don’t know how to put it, nor does
226Wiggles. He wants, I think, to see his old people
before they die.”
“My poor Temple, Wiggles is like many others
who have suddenly seen life as it is, and not as it
had been made for him. We also are now able to
see things as they are. We see that if Wiggles’s
rooms in his mews are too small and dingy for
him and his family, our rooms here are too
spacious for us. But very soon we shall make it
all even.”
“I can’t imagine how Lionel can be such a fool
as to speak to his valet like that,” whispered Mrs
Archibald to Sinclair; “they want a good squashing,
these people.”
“Tell Wiggles to pack up!—ha! ha! ha!
I forgot—he has nothing to pack up. Let
him go back to his own village. Rural life is
dying out, and we want to relieve the congestion
of our capital, and bring life and happiness into
the apathetic provinces.—We must give back the
land!”
“Will you give this cup to your master,
Temple?” asked Gwen, handing the teacup to
the valet with the grace with which she would
have addressed a Peer of the Realm.
“One moment,” said Lionel, as Temple was
preparing to leave the room. “I have often, since
the storm, wanted to ask you how it was you were
227so much more respectful than you used to be?
I used to wish you frequently at the bottom of
the sea, with your impertinent and supercilious
manners. Why have you altered?”
“I am afraid, Mrs Archibald, you have come
in at a wrong time, and your delicate feelings
will be hurt,” said Sinclair, bowing to the
diaphanous vision of past smartness, to whom he
handed a plate of sandwiches.
“A la guerre comme à la guerre, my dear fellow;
I have made up my mind to the worst.”
“It would be easier to explain my past
behaviour, my lord, than to account for my
present manner. I have been for many years in
your lordship’s service, and I only now realise
how little we understood each other.”
“Had you no proper respect for your masters?”
This was Mrs Archibald, who between two mouthfuls
felt it her duty to bring the discussion
down to a proper level. Temple hung his
head, and twisted his fingers. One could
hear the monotonous tick-tack of the empire
clock.
“Do not hesitate to say whatever you feel,
Temple,” remarked Gwen.
“Well, if your lordship will allow me to say so,
I think we all looked up to the aristocracy as
an institution; just as we honoured the Royal
228Family and the House of Commons. But we did
not think much of them as individuals, and felt
irritable with our employers.”
“What a shocking word to use for your
superiors,” and Mrs Archibald raised her eyelids
as she laid a stress on the last word.
“Was I a worse master, than any other?”
inquired Lionel. “Dear Mrs Archibald, you
have nothing to eat,” and he handed a plate of
cakes to her.
“I think you are making a fool of yourself
Lionel,” she remarked in a low tone.
“Well, Temple, you do not answer my question.
Forget that you are my valet, as I shall forget I
am Lord Somerville. Let us stand man to man,
after these long centuries of grievances and misunderstandings.”
“For the first time in my career of a valet, I
feel that I can speak to you as a man; but I
cannot explain why it is.”
“It must be that we have no clothes, Temple,”
cheerfully said Sinclair, who had moved away
from the window and stood leaning on the back
of Eva’s couch.
“Yes, one man’s as good as another,” remarked
Lionel. “But do you not think that you all
envied us very much; for you certainly aped all
our ways?”
229“I don’t know about our envying you, my lord.
I daresay we longed for some of your comforts,
and envied the facility with which you smoothed
down your existence, by packing yourselves off
abroad whenever you were weary of your amusements
at home. But I do not believe we ever
wanted to change our characters for yours. We
could not make you out. That is the truth about
it.—I am sure I ought not to talk so free before the
ladies.”
“Go on, Temple,” softly said Gwen. “I want
to know everything that has stood between you
and us for so long.”
“It is not that we felt no sympathy for you in
your grief. Oh, dear! no. When a Duke loses
the wife he loves, or a lady the child she adores,
it goes straight to a man’s heart, whoever that
man is. But it was in your funny kinds of worries
that we were at sea. It seemed so childish to
worry about trifles. I remember your lordship’s
mother; I never saw anyone put out for nothing
as she was. The lady’s maid once told me that
her ladyship had not slept for two nights because
one course at dinner had been spoiled. We all
laughed very much about that in the servants’
hall. If such a thing had happened to any of us
in our homes, we should have taken it jokily, and
told our friends that we couldn’t help the roast
230mutton being underdone, or the pudding being
burnt. Very likely we should have ended by
telling them, that if they only came for what
they could get out of us, they had better stay at
home.”
“Had we had the courage to live according to
simpler rules, we should have been saved the
innumerable pin-pricks which made our social
existences so irksome, and for which we received
no sympathy.” Gwendolen looked at Temple as
if she had discovered the reason of all past
dissensions.
“We always thought,” resumed the valet, “that
the upper classes worried themselves about
nothing; and we naturally concluded that, in
their way of seeing life and of feeling imaginary
sorrows, lay the difference between them and us.” A
fly was beating its tiny body against a window-pane.
“I remember my father telling me how he once
lay, badly wounded, in the Crimean War. On the
ground, close to him, lay Captain Willesmere,
severely injured in the groin. My father said he
never should forget the moment when the young
captain turned towards him, writhing under his
pain, and offered him the last drops of brandy in
his flask. The exertion had no doubt been too
much for the young man, for he fell back in a
swoon. That drop of spirits saved my father’s
231life, my lord, and he often told me that at that
time he felt there was no social distance between
himself and the Earl’s son.”
“I do hope the gallant Captain soon recovered,”
eagerly remarked Mrs Archibald. “Just what a
gentleman would do; but I am afraid the lower
class is not worth such sacrifice.”
“The next time they met,” went on Temple,
“it was in the hall of Gloucester House; many
years after. My father was footman, and
Captain Willesmere had become the Earl of
Dunraven. The crowd was great, and my father,
who had only just recovered from a severe illness,
was suddenly overcome by the heat, and as he
helped the Earl with his coat, fell all of a heap on
his shoulder. The latter, furious at being thus
familiarly handled, pushed my father forward, who
fell on his back and heard the nobleman say,
‘Damn you, rascal, are you drunk? can’t you see
who I am?’ When as a result, my father had to
seek another situation, he could not but reflect
with bitterness upon the disparity which exists
between classes; although he wondered what
difference there was between a trooper who lay
wounded on the ground for his country, and a
footman who felt suddenly ill whilst fulfilling his
duties in his master’s house.”
“I suppose great emergencies such as wars and
232earthquakes bring out the best in man, and make
him forget the artificial barriers between his fellow-creatures
and himself,” said Lionel.
“Of course, my lord, I know that domestics are
looked down upon. I know also that they are
often cunning, inquisitive, more or less lazy,
curious as to their master’s correspondence, and
fonder still of their master’s cigars.”
“I see, Temple, that you are not over partial to
your own class,” broke in Sinclair.
“I cannot help thinking of these things now,
sir, but after all, the defects that we have, are, in a
sort of way, initiated by you. We loved gambling,
betting, drinking, and lolling about; and as far as
passions go, I daresay we have the same amount
of animal spirits as a Duke or even a Royal Prince,
with this difference that in your upper circles your
lives are never blighted, whatever you may do;
and your friends do not cut you for such misdemeanours
as drinking too heavily or betting too
recklessly. I fail to see why our private lives
should be sifted through and through before we
can have the privilege of handing your dishes
round at table or of sitting in silence in your halls,
whilst some members of the peerage are allowed
to make laws for their country, although they, each
day, are breaking God’s laws and Society’s
rules.”
233“I quite agree with you, my good fellow,”
suddenly remarked Lionel, “and this is the reason
why we have given up pulling the wires of Government.”
“We respect you the more for it, my lord.”
“Now, Temple?” And Gwen leaned her
graceful form over the carved arm of her couch;
her whole attitude was one of apology for the
harm she had unconsciously committed in her
past state. “Let me know my grievous wrongs.
Do not spare me.”
“My poor Gwen,” exclaimed Mrs Archibald,
hiding her face in her hands. “What has become
of your feminine modesty?”
“Let him speak, Alicia; true feminine delicacy
is not hurt by the knowledge of injustice. Temple
go on.”
“Well, my lady, I have heard strange things in
my time. The first thing I learned in my career
was that there was one law of hygiene for ladies
and another for servants. I once heard a lady
say that to keep well one ought to go out at least
twice a day. But the same lady would have considered
her butler or her housemaid impudent and
unreasonable, had they asked to go out once a
day. The same thing is true as regards stimulants.
I have known many ladies, young and old, who
said they had to have hock at lunch, port at
234dinner; their doctors prescribed it, and they
believed it to be indispensable to their general
health. But, had the footman or kitchen-maid
said they must have claret at lunch, Moselle at
supper; or had the housemaid hinted that a glass
of sherry would be acceptable after turning out a
room, I declare their mistress would have put
them down as confirmed drunkards, and would
have warned her friends against any servant
who asked for beer money. I beg pardon, my
lord, but are you sure you do not mind my plain
speaking?”
“No, my good man, we want to hear the truth,
for we never heard you tell us anything but fibs
before.”
“You are very funny, my lord, but you have hit
it right. Yes, we told fibs, big lies even. But
telling the truth never paid. This was the first
commandment of the servants’ catechism. In our
very first situation we became familiar with a
system of deceit. Still, you know yourselves how
particular you were about servants always speaking
the truth! I often wondered how the upper
classes would have behaved had they been in our
places? I don’t think they would have done very
differently under the circumstances. We have all
the same perception of injustice, we all feel its
sting, and as kicking against it does not help us,
235compromise is the only course left us. Do you
not compromise more or less with your conscience,
when your god, Society, sets out rules that are too
stringent? We are all men, my lord, although
the Duchess of Southdown thought the contrary.
I heard her say one day that she would
have preferred a man for a lady’s maid, as
they were more punctual and less talkative;
and as to the sex, that did not matter—‘a
servant was not a man!’ You can’t think
what a funny impression it makes on one to hear
such things.”
“Then you do not believe, Temple, that masters
ever could have inspired loyalty in their servants?”
inquired Sinclair.
“I must ask you, sir, whether there ever existed
true loyalty on the part of the master to his
servants? I have rarely seen it. The distance
between the classes was too great, and the gulf
grew daily wider and deeper when you convinced
yourselves that you were in every way different
from ‘those kind of people.’ The worst of it
was, that by dint of widening the gulf between
us, we naturally became strangers to each other.
Our personal griefs and joys you ignored;
you did not want to be bothered with our
worries. We were salaried to be outwardly
devoted and sympathetic, to minister to your
236wants, rejoice in your successes, condole in your
misfortunes, whilst our own hearts ached from
private sorrows.”
“How you must have despised us!” said
Lionel.
“What an accumulation of vindictiveness must
have filled your hearts for those who used you
so!” echoed Gwen.
“No, my lady, that is not quite true. I have
seen more envy and hatred amongst the upper
class than amongst ourselves. We accepted the
injustice of our social condition, and we got out of
you all we could on the sly. We made fun of you,
and often put you down as not quite so wise as
you gave yourselves out to be. The last kitchen-maid
of the Duchess of Southdown was very comical
on that point. Whenever she heard the servants
relating some new freak of her grace, or some
funny incident that had happened in the drawing-room,
she would invariably say, whilst she
washed the dishes, ‘Leave them alone, they
can’t ’elp it, they know no better.’ We ended
by believing the girl had hit on the real cause
of the aristocracy’s behaviour, and that their
caprices and vagaries could only be put down to
ignorance.”
“And you were right,” suddenly remarked Eva,
“we wilfully ignored the fact that you had to start
237life from a different point from our own, and we
were horrified at you not meeting us on our level.
We accused you of inferiority and ignorance, but
we never thought of blaming the conditions into
which we had put you.”
“Ah! ma’am!” continued Temple, “I have
heard terrible things said in the refined homes of
the gentry; and in my presence, ladies have
uttered ’orrible sentences. For instance about the
war. I don’t myself understand politics, and I
can’t tell if our Government was right or wrong;
but there are the women, the children, the ruined
home, and to my mind it did not seem quite
right. I heard many ladies who came to have tea
with your lordship dismiss the whole question
with a wave of the hand: ‘It could not be helped;
war would always be necessary.’ One lady
actually said that she loved war—surely that lady
had never seen a battlefield. Another one
remarked that ‘People who were not in favour of
the war were not patriotic, and ought to be sent
out of the country.’ You all drank your whisky
and champagne in honour of England’s greater
glory and prosperity; and we thought it a queer
world in which glory had to be paid for so dearly,
and prosperity acquired at the cost of precious
lives.”
“Ah! but, you see, Temple, you were not a
238Colonial Secretary, nor were you a financier,”
said Ronald Sinclair.
“Anyhow, I never heard a lady express herself
as a true woman about any kind of misfortune.
As a footman I used to serve cups of tea at
entertainments organised for charitable purposes,
and heard there some rum remarks. One lady
said in reply to another who was relating to her
some pitiful story of misery, ‘Well, you see,
dear Lady So-and-So, these people are more or
less accustomed to privations.’ And I heard
another lady say that misery was relative: a
millionaire reduced to a paltry income of £3000
a year suffered more actual privations than a
poor man who could not afford meat once a
week. I thought of old Bill Tooley’s widow
who was found dead from starvation last winter.
There was no question of relative misery in her
case, for one can’t do more than die. Can one,
my lord?”
“We have lived long enough under the delusion
of our superiority over you. We must once for all
face the truth and have the courage to say that it was
only owing to the unfairness in the game of life
that we won the trumpery race. We were given
points at our birth, and later, as we entered
Sandhurst or the Universities, points were granted
us to enable us to advance quicker towards the
239winning-post. But these advantages which gave
us our social distinctions, were as many rungs cut
off from the ladder, rendering the ascent laborious
to others, and the top unreachable. Life is the
arena in which all men have to run the race—in
their skins.”
“This is beyond me, my lord,” humbly said the
valet. “Only educated people, such as you, can
discuss these topics. I ’ave spoken what I felt;
if I have made you understand a little more about
what we were, so much the better; but I am
an ignorant man, and you must excuse my
speech.”
“My good man, ignorance is easily remedied;
besides, we have a great deal to learn, perhaps
more than you have, for we set ourselves up as
your teachers, although we knew little either of
you or of ourselves. But how is it that you
should think that education causes a man’s
superiority, when you used to believe that wealth
constituted supremacy?”
“Well, my lord, it was the only difference we
could see between the upper classes and the
lower ones. But I seem now to judge things from
another point of view; it must be owing to our
having no livery, and to your lordship’s appearing
to me as God made you. We do not envy
beauty, for we know that it is not made in
240factories at the expense of children’s health and
youth.”
“The vanishing of clothes has done more for
human equality than all the philanthropists’
efforts, or the anarchists’ steel blade,” remarked
Sinclair.
“Now, Temple,” said Lord Somerville, “you
must go with Wiggles, and taste some of your
native air. I no more need your services, and
you can tell the other servants that they can
return to their houses. Our daily life is very
much simplified.”
“Yes, my lord—I know fresh air is necessary to
our lungs, but I have an idea which I should like
to communicate to the Committee of Reforms.”
“Bravo, Temple! Have as many ideas as ever
you can lodge in your head. We are putting
high premiums on ideas.”
“There,” anxiously murmured Mrs Archibald,
“I told you that would come. We shall be
ridden over by that multitude of unemployed.
Oh! Lionel, what are you doing?” And the
poor, diaphanous lady closed her eyes in agony at
the social chaos she mentally contemplated.
“My dear madam,” replied Lionel, “Danford
is right when he says that our race can achieve
the wildest Utopia, if only they can first see the
practical working of it.”
241Temple now left the room, carrying the tea-tray
away with him.
“Do you not, Eva dear, feel bitter remorse for
all the harm we have unconsciously inflicted?”
inquired Gwen, taking her friend’s hand within
hers.
“For my part,” broke in Mrs Archibald, “I
have never felt so ashamed, as when that horrid
man described us as he sees us. I did not know
what to do with myself, where to hide myself. I must
confess that creature has made me feel conscious,
and I felt hot waves burning me from head to
toe.” Mrs Archibald pressed her hands over her
forehead, whilst her breast heaved short, convulsive
sobs.
“So did Adam and Eve blush when the
Almighty made them feel conscious of their sin,”
said Sinclair, as he leaned over the lounge of the
poor, stricken-down woman. “Do not worry, Mrs
Archibald; a blush at the right moment is a
healthy feeling, and the shame which filled your
being, at the description of your past, is the proof
that the mirror faithfully gave you back your own
image.”
“It’s all very well for you to speak—you have
your lives fixed up, and I do not see much merit
in your taking things jauntily, when you have
chosen charming companions to help you. Look
242at me, all alone in this stupid, uninteresting world.
What am I to do?” and the sobs became louder.
“Even Lady Carey has deserted our side. The
ship is sinking, and the waves are rushing over
us.”
CHAPTER XVI
243
“I say, Danford, it is far more dignified to go
about as we do; there is no shamming any more,”
said Sinclair, as he linked his arm in that of Lionel.
The three men were coming down Bond Street.
“No one stops me to make irrelevant remarks on
my matrimonial affairs.” His spirits were buoyant,
he felt himself master of the world, not merely
the master over men; neither did he enjoy that
spurious sense of independence which made him
formerly, as a man of fashion, order his pleasures
at such an hour, his carriage at another; but he
felt that noble freedom which emancipated him
from trifling bonds and conventional statutes.
“When you taught John Bull that happiness can
exist without church fees and Society’s sanction,
and that sorrow is really ennobled by the absence
of funeral plumes and crocodile tears, you taught him
an everlasting lesson,” answered the little buffoon.
“Don’t you think,” suddenly exclaimed Lionel,
“that the streets are looking more rational than
they used to?” They were crossing Piccadilly.
244“See how these long arcades protect the
pedestrians in bad weather; and notice the
spacious galleries opened out under the houses
where the shops used to be.”
“Yes, my lord, shop-land is no more. We owe
that improvement to your valet.”
“His plan turned out a real success,” said
Lionel, “and the fellow is as active in his present
work of reform as he was lazy in his past
career.”
“Idleness has disappeared with the injustice
which separated classes; the meanest urchin
knows that there is a premium applied to brains,
and that premium is—universal happiness.”
“Now that we all work,” said Lionel, “you
would not find a man or a woman who would not
willingly help in the construction of machinery to
liberate mankind from slavery. Look at these
galleries running under the arcades; in each arch
there is a large board with electric bells which
communicate with edifices outside London, where
all the necessaries of life are fabricated. Each
house has one of these boards, and thus meals
for invalids, the sweeping and washing up of
rooms, in fact, all the necessaries of life can be
obtained by merely pressing one of these electric
bells.”
“Likewise—the dining-halls,” said Danford,
245“have been considerably improved and simplified;
cooking by electricity has given back freedom to
thousands of cooks and scullion-maids. Instead
of personal attendance, there are trays placed on
electric trollies running along in the middle of the
dinner-tables, which stop at each guest, and
which can be started again on their course by
touching a small bell. What a transformation the
City has undergone, to be sure. We all put our
shoulders to the wheel; at stated hours we work
for the welfare of all, and the labour seems light,
for it is divided, and the aim is universal contentment.
No task is beneath us; no employment is
too trivial, were it even to fix a screw in the axle
of a small wheel, providing that wheel leads us
swiftly to the goal.”
“The wrong labour,” broke in Lionel, “was
that which toiled for the luxuries of a few to the
detriment of the many; but the labour undertaken
by all, for the greatest happiness of
all, is as exhilarating as the early morning’s
breeze.”
“You would never know the people you elbow
now from those with whom you used to associate,”
said Danford. “Could you recall in the man just
coming out of the ex-Atheneum Club the former
frequenter of the past race-course?”
“Ah! that’s the Duke of Norbury,” answered
246Sinclair. “The fellow looks altogether normal.
Certainly he is not so common in his plain—skin.”
“That is because his sporting grace has lost the
label which directed him to Newmarket,” answered
Dan.
They had reached Trafalgar Square, and very soon
faced Parliament Street. Suddenly the little buffoon
halted and, bursting out laughing, exclaimed,—
“By Jove! are you aware that this day is the
24th of June? the day on which the Coronation
was to be held?” The three men paused; they
looked round in wonderment. Birds were singing
merrily as they hopped on the Landseer lions,
the soft breeze wrinkled the surface of the water
in which lads and lassies were ducking, and splashing
each other in merry laughter.
“Do you not hear, in your mind’s ear,” sententiously
spoke Danford, “the distant rumble of drums
and metallic strains of military bands? Does not
your mind’s eye perceive in the distance the glittering
of swords in the sunshine, and the variegated
uniforms of Colonial and Indian armies? Slowly
comes the procession up Parliament Street,
furrowing its way through an ebbing and flowing
wave of humanity. The great of the land are all
there, labelled with their uniforms. There, look,
comes a gilded coach. In that coach I can see
two figures, systematically bowing on either side
247of the carriage. What is the meaning of these two
figures got up like dolls for the occasion?”
“My poor Dan, there is no meaning in them.
They are the symbol of past inconsistency,”
replied Sinclair.
“How was it,” asked Lionel, “that with all that
science was doing for the progress of the modern
world, and with all that art was creating to make
life beautiful, how was it we never came any
nearer to happiness?”
“My dear Lionel,” answered Sinclair, “because
we wanted to reconcile our modern world with the
old one. Steering our way back into the past
against the current which carried us on to the
future was hard work, very often a perilous
expedition; we travestied barbarous passions
with new garments, to make them more presentable
to our modern world; and the thirst for conquest
and wealth was disguised under the mask
of political philanthropy. Vice had its fur-lined
overcoat; ruthless money-diggers and empire-makers
stalked through the town as modern
Aladdins; sometimes even, they raised their own
eyes to the exalted position of God’s A.D.C.
Prostitution left street corners to mount the
marble steps of palaces, where the hand of the
clergy helped it to enter the precincts of social
Paradise—”
248“Listen, my lord,” interrupted Danford. “Do
you hear the tramping of horses’ hoofs? Conquering
heroes, whose glory is written on the sands
of life, are coming.”
“Posterity with her broom and shovel will clear
away the dust of their rubbish,” said Lionel. “It
will collect in its dust-pan some strange manifestations:
Cæsar, Napoleon, Marlborough—”
“Leave out the more recent names,” broke in
Sinclair; “they are too near to us.”
“You are right,” said Lionel. “Still, posterity,
in her impartial summing up, will be more lenient
towards those whose crimes were the results of
unpolished ignorance, than towards those whose
lust was cleverly screened by Pharisaism. It will
not be hard on Edward III. and Philippe le Bel
for haggling over France like two butcher’s dogs
over a bone; but I am afraid it will judge
unmercifully our modern civilisations which masqueraded
and played parts unsuited to them.
Has the Hundred Years’ War given the supremacy
to either France or England? What has the
Inquisition and the Spanish ascendency over
the Dutch Republic done for Spain’s prosperity?”
“And what would the annexation of the South
African Provinces have done for England’s
glory, had not the storm put a sudden stop to
249his country’s hysterical fits?” inquired Danford.
“Our old world has gone through a good deal of
alteration,” remarked Sinclair. “Maps have always
impressed me as the saddest annals of history. As
a boy, I used to turn the pages of atlas books
with the keenest interest; they spoke to me of
human struggles, of longings and morbid regrets.”
“Yes,” added Danford, “maps are the medical
charts of the intermittent fevers from which
countries suffer.”
“Thank God for the blessings His water-spout
has conferred on us!” burst out Lionel. “I
shudder when I think that we might, on this very
day, have witnessed this fantastic pageantry.
The opium-eater, in his weirdest delirium, could
not have pictured a more uncanny parade, than
the one we should have beheld at the dawn of
the twentieth century: London—a huge pawnbroker’s
shop—turning out into the streets all its
pandemonium! the properties of our modern
world thrown together, higgledy-piggledy, with
the paraphernalia of a Cinderella pantomime!
The incongruous was then the order of the day,
and our brains, before the storm, were the
receptacles of untidy ideas.”
“My lord, do you hear in the distance the bells
of St Paul’s ringing their peals?”
250“Yes, they are ringing for the sacred union of
clericalism with worldly wisdom.”
“How could we reconcile the symbolic ceremony
of a crowned monarch with the limitations of our
constitution?” asked Danford. “How was it
possible to adapt obsolete palliaments to the
democratic innovation of the coat and skirt? For I
think we may truly call this revolution in feminine
dress the 1789 of Histology.”
“You are right, my dear Dan, but I want to
know what our epoch was aiming at?” asked
Sinclair, sitting down on one of the steps. “Was
it playing a practical joke on democracy, or was
it acting a monarchical burlesque? What had our
fashionable metropolis to do with the customs of
a London which began at the Strand, and whose
centre was the Tower? Doubtless, the auditory
faculty of a Plantagenet would have suffered from
the bustling London of Edward VII., and the
clamouring noise of a railway station would have
certainly upset the nerves of even that bloodthirsty
Richard III.”
“The fact is, my dear fellow,” said Lionel, who
sat down near Sinclair, “we had, before the storm,
arrived at the cross-roads, and had to choose which
turning we should take. Were we to go straight
ahead, regardless of past traditions, on a motor
car; or should we have chosen a shady road and
251ambled back to Canterbury on a Chaucerian cob,
escorting that gentle dame yclept “Madam
Eglantine”? The twentieth century was the
sphinx confronting us. Were we going to meet
it with an old adage, or were we at last to be
Œdipus and solve the question?”
“As long as we dragged at our heels the worthless
baggage of the past, we could not proceed on
our road.” Danford stood in front of the two
men. “We went to our political business in fairy
coaches, and could not make out why we arrived
too late for Parliamentary tit-bits. We were playing
the fool on the brink of a precipice, and spent
our time and energy in staging a sort of ‘Alice in
Wonderland’ in a graveyard. It was as tragic as it
was flippant, and if posterity will laugh at our inconsistency,
how much more must Mediævalism
grin at our lack of adaptability. I should like to
know what King Alfred or Queen Bess have to
say about us?”
“Poor Alfred,” sighed Lionel, “I feel for him,
for he must be mortified at having given the first
impulse to English language to produce—Marian
Crivelli!”
“Ha! ha! ha! As to dear old Bess,” remarked
Sinclair; “with all her cunning, and the improbity
of her politics, she was essentially modern—of her
times modernity, naturally, for of course, Conservatism
252and Radicalism are relative. Had she
seen the development of science; had she crossed
the Channel in one hour, and the Atlantic in a
week; and had she been able to send a wireless
message to a distant continent, she would have
jumped with delight!—she would have twigged
in an instant that the curtain had dropped upon
the old world, and she would have advised her
successor to throw unscrupulously overboard,
crown, sceptre, regal goods and chattels—in fact,
all royal overweight—to save the crew!”
“That reminds me,” suddenly said Lionel, “that
I had a telephonic causerie this morning with
Victor de Laumel, in Paris. He said that at the
clubs everyone was discussing the latest. The
Sovereigns of Europe are going to meet in congress
at the Hague to confabulate on what they
had better do in face of this strange event in
England.”
“When the Sovereigns themselves are aware of
the inconsistency of their condition, and the
futility of their prerogatives, then their eyes will
be open as to what their future conduct has to
be.”
“That is just what Victor says. They are as
excited about this congress, in Paris, as they were
about Fashoda and Dreyfus, and, naturally, they
blame us for it; all the smart clubs are dead
253nuts against England for playing into the hands of
Jove.”
“Oh! that does not astonish me in the least,”
said Danford. “But about this congress, Lord
Somerville, I think we have already taught the
world a lesson, and that sooner than I ever expected.
At this rate the storm of London will
rank as the greatest event in the history of
nations. If you look at history impartially, you
will find that every reform carried in its breast the
seed of another excess. A wrong was abolished,
by what, at the time, appeared a right principle,
until another standpoint was reached, which
showed us the wrong side of the right principle.”
“If this strange condition of ours,” broke in
Sinclair, “does, after all, lead to the reform of the
governing classes from within, then, indeed, it was
worth losing one’s shirt!” And the three men
laughed heartily.
“Look round, my lord,” and Danford pointed
to the National Gallery. “You have given the first
impetus to true art.”
“No, no, Danford,” interrupted Lionel. “It
was the public who gave me the hint.”
“Never mind, my lord, the thing is done, and
you have awakened the consciousness of our
English artists. Look down Parliament Street,
where your mind’s eye saw, a minute ago, the
254pantomime of Government; you can see our
ancient seat of Parliament transformed into the
sanctuary of technical education. The old lobbies
are swarming with efficient teachers. Public
education, as it was to be found in our old haunts
of Eton, Rugby, etc., etc., was the proper training
for privileged classes; but the present education,
which is not compulsory, is the training of the
child and adult without social barriers; and the
only religious dogma which he must live up to
is this: that the welfare of all is the welfare of
each.”
“And yet,” sadly remarked Sinclair, “science is
still but empiric, as it has not yet revealed to us
the mystery of the human heart; that remains
a sealed letter. Some writer has named that
mysterious recess of individuality, ‘the hidden
garden’; but how ignorant we still are of its
vegetation. Do we know what causes, in that
hidden garden of the soul, a lovely rose to grow
where the soil was barren; or a toadstool to
sprout where the seed of a robust plant had been
sown?”
“No, we know no more of each other’s inner
souls than the early Britons knew of steam and
electricity,” said Lionel. “As long as we have
not reached complete consciousness we shall never
triumph over the inconsistencies which place men
255on different platforms, and spur them on to fight
unfair battles.”
“Ah, my lord, you have a receptive mind, and I
knew, from the beginning, that the day would
come when you would open your eyes to the gulf
which separates man from man. Yesterday morning
the Committee of Music Hall Artists introduced
at our meeting a queer sort of man, who
struck me as visionary in his ideas, and matter-of-fact
in the carrying out of his plans.”
“Surely, Dan, he was an American,” remarked
Sinclair, “for the gift of bottling the ocean, or of
cramming into a nutshell all the contradictory
philosophical theories, belongs to that race which
unites the creative power of a Jupiter to the
jugglery of a mountebank.”
“What that man, be he god or charlatan,
suggests is too grave to be spoken of lightly or
to be taken up in a minute,” continued Danford,
“and I implore your lordship not to jump too
quickly at a conclusion. But, to come to facts,
this man avers that he has discovered the means
of reading human thoughts and secret motives
just as clearly as one sees the hidden structure of
a body by means of the X-rays. He says that we
have, owing to our normal hygiene and purity of
life, arrived at the time when this invention will
be necessary to bring perfect happiness to human
256beings; and that our past weeks of paradisaical
existence have changed John Bull and made him
thirst for a complete knowledge of his fellow-creatures.
This is a serious matter, gentlemen,
and, for God’s sake, do not let us wreck the future
bliss of the world through our incautiousness.
You have done much for John Bull, my lord, but
you have done it chiefly by being tactful with him,
and by not ruffling his susceptibilities. After all,
man is a strange being: he clings to the prejudices
which makes his life a living purgatory; and you
must first see John Bull develop a craving to
investigate the ‘hidden garden’ before the final reform
of man by man can be effected from within.”
“Let us curb our enthusiasm for the sake of
John Bull,” buoyantly exclaimed Lionel, “and let
us turn back, Danford. It is getting late, and I
have to be at the old War Office to meet ex-Field-Marshal
Burlow, to discuss with him what is to be
done with the old offices.”
“My lord!” and Danford put his hand on
Lionel’s shoulder, “an idea has just struck me!
You can do a good turn to the American Seer, by
giving over to him the War Office for his scientific
experiments. What could be more fitted to the
science which is devoted to the extension of sympathy,
than the dwelling in which was planned
the extermination of races?”
257“My dear man, the Seer shall have the old
rookery, if I have a voice in the matter, although
I fear the shadows of past victims and the remembrance
of foregone civilised warfare will lurk
at every corner, and interfere with his humanising
studies.”
“Quite the contrary,” said Sinclair. “The Seer,
if he is what we think, is sure to be stimulated by
the ghosts of barbaric civilisations, and his sense
of humour will make him chuckle at the irony of
fate, which selected him to metamorphose Janus’s
eyrie into a temple of love and peace.”
CHAPTER XVII
258
The day came at last when the Bishop of Sunbury
was to deliver his address on the future of
religion.
St Paul’s had been considered too small to
contain the large assemblage of worshippers who
were anxious to hear the prelate, and it had therefore
been arranged for him to speak to the crowd
from the steps of the Cathedral. Churchmen were
not the only ones interested in the long-promised
message, but the world at large was eager to
learn what the ex-dignitary would tell them concerning
the great riddle: What makes a Bishop
a Bishop?
It was one of these particularly English summer
days, towards the middle of July, in which the sun
declined to appear in person. But the atmosphere
was none the less festive because the sun played
truant; and to most Londoners the weather was
a symbol of true modesty. Mayfair, Belgravia,
Kensington—in fact, every district of the metropolis
was represented in the crowd that thronged
259the Cathedral square. Those who preferred to
remain at home or were too unwell to attend the
meeting, would be kept au courant through the
telephones; for it is only fair to say that the
School of Accuracy in the Delivery of News
had completely metamorphosed the temperaments
of citizens, who, since the collapse of newspapers,
were genuinely struck by the dramatic power of
a plain fact.
The crowd was large, but it did not at any time
become rowdy. The charioteers drove up Fleet
Street in two lines and placed themselves all round
St Paul’s; while the pedestrian strolled leisurely
under the wide arcades. The recalcitrants, who
were now a very small minority, had prophesied a
dismal dénouement to this meeting, and in order
to be safely out of danger, had secured their places
at an early date, in the dining-halls of the former
shops. They reached their seats at an unearthly
hour, although the homily was announced for the
afternoon; but the recalcitrants remembered what
they had suffered at the Diamond Jubilee in
getting to their places, and nothing on earth could
convince them that it would not be just the same
for the Bishop’s address. So, there they were, from
five o’clock in the morning, making themselves as
comfortable as possible; first ringing for their
breakfast, then later on telephoning for luncheon.
260Shortly before the time announced for the address,
a party of friends might be seen in one of the
large shop windows enjoying their afternoon tea.
Seated in front was Mrs Archibald, with Lord
Mowbray behind her; these two held closely to
one another, and kept up the old traditions of bon
ton, for they firmly believed that Society was rushing
to its ruin. Eva Sinclair, good-naturedly had given
up joining her husband in the crowd, so as to
accompany poor Alicia Archibald, who declared
that she could never think of seeing the show
without one of her set. Next to these two sat
Lady Carey, who, although she had assented to all
the modern reforms, had drawn the line at such a
public réunion as this one. She had begged Gwen
to escort her, as she could not bring herself to stay
away and follow the development of the meeting
through her telephone. Montagu Vane was leaning
on the back of her chair, while Gwen and
Nettie Collins made themselves useful at the
buffet.
On the other side of the churchyard was Mrs
Pottinger, with a good many of the American
colony. They had absolutely declined Mrs
Archibald’s invitation to join her at the windows
of the dining-halls, preferring to mix with the
crowd under the arcades. Beside her stood her
Royal Guide, although she might by this time have
261very well dispensed with his services, but she kept
him for Auld Lang Syne, and for all the fun she
had formerly derived from the Royal Family; and
perhaps also because she thought it would do him
good, for she was not an ungrateful woman.
“I see that the American colony has at last
emerged from its voluntary seclusion,” said Lionel
to Danford, as they drove up and took their
position close to the steps.
“Yes, my lord, they retired to learn the art of
observation, and have achieved the task they set
themselves to. Not only do they now recognise
the people they knew, but they have actually
acquired the faculty of putting names on to the
faces they did not know.”
“I am struck by the attitude of the American
women. They move with the same grace and
ease as when Doucet and Paquin turned them out
into the social market.”
“You are right, my lord, they have made nature
herself quite elegant, and are teaching dowdy
mother Eve a lesson in deportment.”
“There is a downrightness in their demeanour
which always upsets my equanimity,” said Lionel,
laughing.
“The American is a mathematical animal, my
lord; and could a geometrical figure walk, it would
impersonate the tournure of a Yankee.”
262“Is that the Bishop coming out of the central
porch?”
“Yes, my lord, and Jack Roller is beside him,”
replied Danford. “They are followed by representatives
of all churches, who will group themselves
round the prelate.”
“The coup d’œil is harmonious,” remarked Lionel;
“it puts me in mind of Raphael’s School of Athens.
Do you see on the right hand of the Bishop a
group of thin, pale men, their arms linked in one
another’s? I have no doubt those are Vicars and
Curates. And notice on the left that cluster of
older men leaning in an attitude of keen attention,
shielding their ears with their hands, so as not to
lose a syllable of the address.”
“My lord, these are the Canons, Deans and
Bishops. But watch that surging crowd on the
steps in front of the Bishop. Some, lying down
dejectedly, are supporting their hirsute faces with
their right hands; others, seated with their knees
up to their chins, look stubbornly in front of
them. They are the Nonconformists, eager to
know what this Church dignitary has to say to
them.”
“And what about those urbane men leaning
modestly against the doors of the Cathedral?”
inquired Lionel.
“Ah! those must be the Romanists, my lord.
263Their attitude is humble though firm; they stand
aloof in mute reverence, but will nevertheless be
able to hear what the Bishop says, from the place
they have chosen. No one knows, not even Jack
Roller, what the Church has to say in this matter,
and the prelate will have to solve his own problem
by himself.”
A sonorous “Hush” stopped all conversations,
but at first it was impossible to hear one word,
the prelate’s voice being too feeble for the open
air.
“Louder, my lord,” spoke the guide in a stage
whisper; and the Bishop, coughing several times,
began the Lord’s Prayer, which was repeated,
sentence after sentence, by all those present.
Never had the prayer been more reverently recited
than on this day, when thousands of voices
rose in a great wave of sound, and thousands of
heads bowed humbly to the simplest of divine
messages. When the Bishop spoke the last
words, the crowd broke into a loud Amen, which
was followed by a long silence broken only by the
sound of horses’ hoofs pawing the ground.
On a sign from his guide the Bishop, after
more preliminary coughing, commenced his
address. He displayed a slight nervousness of
manner and a decided inarticulateness in delivery;
but his audience, bent on hearing what he had to
264say, soon accustomed themselves to his wearisome
intonation. The first part of his speech dealt with
the duty of the British nation of setting an example
of modesty and purity to all other nations.
So far, so good, he did not depart from the
customary dictates of British pride. He next
proceeded to state facts known to everyone; he
pointed out, for instance, that public baths were
organised in all the parks of London; that the
streets’ safety had been assured by what he called
“altruistic discipline”; that the people’s food was
now as delectable as that partaken of by the higher
classes; that the vanishing of newspapers had
been the means of raising the public level of
morality; in fact, the prelate confessed that true
Christianity ruled more forcibly in London, at
present, than it had ever done at the epoch in
which flourished the Times, and the Church
Times.
“Although the old Bishop does not put it in
any original way; still, I am glad he recognises
the good points of our new Society,” said Lady
Carey, turning to Mrs Archibald, who looked
listless and disdainful.
“My dear Alicia, you must own that since our
general denudation we have all been spared the
squalid sights of misery?”
“But misery must exist all the same, whether
265we see it or not,” remarked Vane, who could not
lose a prejudice nor learn a lesson.
“Ah! but we do not see it, my dear Montagu,
and that is a blessing,” retorted Mowbray.
“Misery unseen is half forgotten. Is not that
the adage of true selfishness?” This was Nettie,
Gwen’s guide, who had brought a cup of tea to
Mrs Archibald.
“Listen,” said Lady Carey, at this moment
laying her hand on Mrs Archibald’s shoulder.
“When the storm divested us of all our covering,”
the Bishop was saying, “my first instinct was
to recall the Gospels, hoping to find there something
suitable to the occasion. I discovered nothing
that could help me in this crisis; and as it
was impossible to prevent our present state, I
meditated over what ought to be done for the
greater extension of purity and modesty.” The
prelate’s voice was clearer and his delivery more
distinct. “I, and a few dignitaries of the Church
of England, organised a Society for the Propagation
of Denudation, otherwise called the S.P.D.;
and after seeing the thing well launched in London,
we determined to send missionaries to all
the countries most in need of our Gospel. I am
grieved to say that this first attempt at purifying
the world has not been successful, for last week
our missionary, as he landed on Calais pier, was
266arrested by the agents des mœurs, and thrust into
prison, and had to undergo there the shamefullest
of all penalties: the wearing of clothes. Let us
for one second imagine his tortured feelings; let us
realise for an instant the agony of his wounded
sense of modesty, when he gazed at a shirt,”
(murmurs) “and at a pair of trousers.” (hisses and
groans). “Our missionary, sick at heart, implored
of the officials to let him return to England, and,
having obtained permission, he took his little
yacht back to Dover. I saw him last week and
had a very long discussion with him upon the
subject of how best to put our plans into execution.
But we recognised a difficulty when we contemplated
the situation of our missionary, had he
landed unmolested at Calais, and reached in safety
the capital of merriment and incredulity. How
could he have proved the authenticity of his
mission, when he had lost his external credentials?
In the name of what doctrine was a paradisaical
priest to address his clothed confrères? It
occurred both to him and to me, that, since our
complete divestment, the principles which kept our
commonwealth together were more deeply rooted
in our altruistic souls; and further, that the
number of our dogmas had been reduced to a few
tenets, which could be easily lived up to without
theological wrangling or ecclesiastic rivalry. The
267missionary gravely declared to me, that we should
never be able to attempt any proselytism abroad,
before we had thoroughly grasped the first notion
of the duties of a peace-maker. We threshed out
the subject until late that evening, and spent many
more nights trying to disentangle the skeins of
conflicting doctrines; but after we had both
developed our ideas on the problem of propagandism,
the practical solution to the dilemma suggested
itself to me last night, by which true
religion should be saved from the waters of
Lethe.”
A gentle breeze fanned the crowd of anxious
listeners. The windows of the dining-halls were
filled with human forms eagerly leaning forward.
“Be brave, my Royal Guide, we shall never
desert you, although your Church gives you up,”
and Mrs Pottinger laid her firm white hand on
the arm of His Royal Highness.
“Louder, my lord,” whispered Jack Roller to
the Bishop.
The old man raised himself on his toes, and,
lifting his eyes, to heaven, uttered these words:
“The union of all churches.”
A profound silence followed; and as the true
purport of these words became evident to the
268crowd, a loud murmur of approval arose, which
convinced the preacher he had struck the keynote
of the public feeling. The ice was broken,
and feeling himself at one with his congregation,
the ex-dignitary proceeded unhesitatingly with his
discourse, in language which was always sincere,
and at times even waxed eloquent. He revealed
to his public his inner thoughts and struggles.
Strange to say, at every phrase he destroyed
what he had at one time worshipped, and extolled
that which he had formerly condemned.
“Three months ago,” went on the prelate,
“humanity had very erroneous ideas of politics,
economics, morals, and, I fear, also of religion; but
now that man has not a rag upon his back, now
that monk’s hood, Bishop’s apron, Hebrew
canonicals are no more, conflicting dogmas cannot
avail to separate man from man. The principle
of love forms the basis of all divine teachings,
and moral relationships between all creatures
are the aim of all those who reverence an ideal
of some sort. There is no doubt, my friends, that
with the vanishing of clothes has disappeared
also religious casuistry. Religion, and by that I
mean love and charity, is as easy to practise in
our large cities as it was in the small community
of Galilee. The first thing which we must well
understand is that religion must never be gloomy,
269nor ascetic, but, on the contrary, must shed a
radiance over mankind; for practical religion
consists in the perfect development of all our
faculties, and in the enjoyment of that which is
beautiful. Happiness is the true aim of religion,
and it cannot be obtained by means of that
religious depression which annihilates human
efforts towards social reforms. Only by working
hand in hand with science, and by strictly
following her researches and approving of
her discoveries, can that summum bonum be
achieved.”
“The old fellow is unconsciously paving the
way towards the goal; and I think the Seer’s
invention will not raise the clergy’s wrath,” said
Lionel to his little buffoon.
“My lord, there is no saying what a Bishop
will do when he has lost his gaiters,” replied
Danford.
“My dear friends”—the Bishop’s tone rose higher—“I
am speaking as a man, not as the head of a
Bishopric (I do not quite see how I could do the
latter, since it is impossible nowadays to know a
Canon from a Bishop, a Cardinal from a Rabbi), well
my friends, I come as a man to tell you that we
must accept the position, and give up attempting
to unite the substance with the shadow. Let us
start once more fairly on the road to enlightened
270happiness, and let us lead the theological reform,
next to which the great Reformation was but
child’s play. For centuries we have wrangled
over the simplest doctrine: ‘Love thy neighbour.’
We all taught its lesson according to our lights,
but, strange to say, bitter animosity continued to
rule the world. It is only since our complete
divestment that we realised that we looked first
to the label, and rarely ever to the fundamental
teaching. But, my friends, before we can in
any way reform the morals of foreign countries, we
must tighten the bonds which link men together,
and carry into effect the great plan of religious
unity. It is the only logical basis on which to
establish true religion, and unless we strike the
iron while it is hot we shall see morality
disappearing under a heap of argumentation.
Do not take me for a visionary constructing
theoretical reforms which cannot be put into
practice. I want you to know that I have looked
at this problem from a practical point of view.
You know as well as I do that, although every
country had its turn in reforming the world, somehow
the old injustice and the spirit of vindictiveness
had a trick of creeping up again. But now
that the hour has struck for England to do something
in the world’s tournament, let us no longer
procrastinate but do the right thing at the right
271moment. Much will be expected of the British
race, for it is inclined to find fault with every
other nation. The danger is at hand, and no one
can accomplish this reform like us, nor can any
other Church but ours effect this reconciliation. I
therefore trust you will all help me in the work of
joining hands.”
“Yes, the Bishop’s firm will get the job of repapering
and whitewashing the old barn.” And
Dan chuckled as he turned towards Lord
Somerville.
“How irreverent you are, Dan,” reprovingly
said Lionel.
“My lord, you do not know your own countrymen.
It is only when a great reform evokes a
trivial image in John Bull’s sleepy mind that an
Utopian ideal has any power to move him. You
see, John Bull is of a homely disposition, and he
is very fond of telling you that the surface of our
planet and the relations between nations have
greatly altered since a man one day watched a
kettle simmering. The Bishop knows his own
flock well enough, and he leads them with a gentle
hand.”
“Listen, Dan, to his closing words.”
“England has behaved well throughout this
crisis, my friends, it has shown self-control and
good-humour in making the best of a very uncomfortable
272position; and I have no hesitation in
declaring before you all, that it is owing to our
being essentially a moral nation that God chose
us to evangelise other races less felicitous. Let us
never forget that we are a practical nation, incapable
of being led away from the path of
wisdom by moonstruck Utopians; and let us
always bear in mind that the Anglo-Saxon is
always ready to take his share in a case of rescue,
when the means of effecting it lie in conforming
to the country’s code of honour.”
“There he is again at his old game of British
pride,” and Lionel shrugged his shoulders as he
tightened his horse’s reins and moved on.
“Ah! my lord, be more lenient with him;
the man means well, and that is all we want for
the present. Naturally he sticks to a few
obsolete prejudices, but never mind that, for
he has risen to the greatest heights in being for
once sincere.”
“Well, Mr Vane?” inquired Mrs Archibald, as
she turned her face towards the dismayed
countenance of the dilettante, “what do you think
of the Bishop’s address?”
“Our ranks are thinning, dear Mrs Archibald;
the more reason for us to draw close to one
another and to struggle against the rising waves
273of vulgarity.” The little fetish of Society put his
hand to his eyes—what was it? A pang at his
heart or a sudden faintness? No one knew, for
he soon recovered his self-control and was as
flippant as ever.
CHAPTER XVIII
274
“How isolated we are in this wide, wide world,”
said Mrs Archibald to Lord Mowbray, a few days
after the meeting in St Paul’s. They had rambled
beyond Putney Bridge on a warm afternoon, and
having reached Barnes Commons had seated
themselves upon the soft grass. These two recalcitrants
mourned pitifully over their present
state and uncongenial surroundings, and, as they
sat, related to each other in short, spasmodic
sentences their grievous historiette of woe. Anecdote
after anecdote escaped their lips, which
recalled a past glory, a social Paradise for ever
lost to them. Mrs Archibald described to her
companion the scene in Lord Somerville’s library,
when Temple had spoken what she had at the
time considered such shameful words. However,
she was beginning to have some dim understanding
of what Sinclair had meant when he said that
a blush at the right moment was a good thing;
and she and Lord Mowbray felt somewhat uncomfortable
275as they realised the anomaly of recalling
a clothed Society in their state of nature. For the
first time in their artificial lives did their two
hearts throb and long for something they had
never known, and as they talked bitter tears
trickled down their pale cheeks. When they had
nearly finished their task of disentangling the
skein of their complex past lives, they came to a
full stop; and behind the mass of frivolity and
petty sorrowings evoked by their anxious brain,
they remarked in a corner, a dying Cupid, panting
for life, whom they decided to revive. But here
we must stop, for it does not do always to analyse
the motives of human beings; suffice it to say that
in their frenzied revolt against the uncongeniality
of their surroundings, they fell into each other’s
arms. Often a puerile cause has been the means
of working out a momentous effect. But a remarkable
thing occurred to these two recalcitrants,
as they stood heart to heart, lip to lip: one by
one their prejudices disappeared, the shallowness
of their social past dawned upon them, and
they now saw the meaning of their present
condition.
They returned to London, to the great world,
as man and wife, and completely cured of their
feverish delusion.
276But where was he? Where, the little dilettante
who had for years carefully ministered to
Society’s artistic needs? He had fed the grand
monde with small buns of his own making, and his
flatterers and parasites had turned away from him
in disgust, begging for some other bun of a better
kneading.
Towards the end of July, Lord Somerville and
his faithful buffoon were walking in Half Moon
Street when Lionel suddenly suggested that they
should look up Montagu Vane.
“As you like, my lord,” replied Danford; “I
have not caught sight of the little figure for many
days.”
They came to the dilettante’s house, where, as
in every house in England, the front door stood
open. (Vane had not been able to resist public
opinion, and for the sake of his own reputation as
a fashionable man, he had given way to this
custom.) The two men entered the hall, and as
they began to ascend the staircase they had the
impression of penetrating into the Palace of the
Sleeping Beauty. They went up the narrow stairs,
very soon found themselves in the large drawing-rooms,
and looked round at the frescoed walls
representing mythological subjects.
“This place of fashionable gatherings looks
more abandoned than the deserts of Arabia,”
277said Lionel, “this was the last haunt of the social
élite; and there is about these rooms a stale
aroma of vieille Société, which makes me feel
faint.”
They seated themselves upon chairs carved in
the shape of shells; other seats and fauteuils
represented flowers and fruits, in imitation of
Dresden china. Poor Vane, he had done his level
best to keep up his standard of rococo art.
“I was told that very few came to his parties
of late—was that so?” inquired Danford.
“Ah! my dear Dan, I have seen him waste his
energy and such gifts as he had to entertain half-a-dozen
men and women, so as to keep up his
ephemeral influence over what he still persisted
in calling—his salon. Some, like Mrs Archibald—ah!
I always forget she is Lady Mowbray now—came
with her present husband; Lady Carey
accompanied them, simply for the sake of past
associations, or out of pity. One evening—ah! I
can never forget that evening, why! it was only
last week—Sinclair and I arrived at ten o’clock,
and found Vane all alone, in that very shell-seat
you are in. He was waiting for his guests. I can
see him in my mind’s eye, lying back, his eyes
shut. The rooms were discreetly lighted up;
the tables, or monopodiums, as he insisted on
calling them, were laden with luscious fruit, whilst
278muffled melody of an invisible orchestra, playing
antiquated gavottes and minuettos, was heard in
the distance. Latterly these were the only strains
he approved of. When he caught sight of us in
the doorway, he got up and came forward, seizing
hold of our hands. ‘Oh! my dear friends,’ said
he, ‘you are welcome! You will help me to-night.’
I noticed a thrill of sadness in his voice,
and I detected a tear in the corner of his eye.
‘What’s up?’ asked Sinclair. ‘My dear friends,’
he replied, ‘you will never guess. The Prince of
Goldstein-Neubaum, my social guide, has dropped
me!’ Poor Vane went on telling us that the
Prince had telephoned to him an hour ago, announcing
that he could no longer continue to be
his guide. ‘And what do you think?’ went on
the little dilettante, ‘he said he was going to join
the School of Observation! Too dreadful, my
poor friends. When the leaders of Society give
up the game, what is there left? Of course you,
who represent our Peerage, are utterly lost, so are
the men who, like you, Sinclair, directed the
public’s taste; but there still remained Royalty,
and I always hoped they would ultimately bring
you all back to a saner way of regarding life.’
‘And you are all alone?’ said Sinclair to him.
‘Well, we shall help you. Do you expect many
to-night?’ as he looked round at the great display
279of flowers and refreshments. ‘To tell you the
truth,’ and Vane spoke in subdued tones, ‘I
thought it was time to bring matters to a crisis,
and I telephoned all over London to remind my
friends that this evening would be my last At
Home, as the season would soon break up.’ My
dear Dan, it was pitiful to watch the poor
little man’s sadness, and I have never been so
sorry for him as I was on that memorable
evening.”
“I daresay, my lord, very few turned up,”
remarked Dan.
“My dear fellow, not one single soul came that
night. When twelve o’clock struck, Vane’s face
became the colour of a corpse. The ticking of the
pendulum, as it swung remorselessly backwards
and forwards, seemed to furrow deep wrinkles in
the wan face of our desolate friend. We were
witnessing the final agony of a marionette which
Society had held up by strings; until one day
it grew weary of its plaything, and dropped the
toy upon the ground. He sat there, his little curly
head drooping on his breast, like a withered
flower on its stem; whilst the invisible orchestra
played Boccherini’s minuetto. The atmosphere of
that past haunt of Society was redolent of exotic
perfumes which made us giddy. Towards three
o’clock in the morning we left him without disturbing
280his reflections, and we have never seen him
since; it is only a week ago.”
“Shall we go, my lord? Time is short, and this
is no place for men like you.”
“Let us run upstairs, Dan. I reproach myself
for not having come to inquire after him
before.”
Lionel led the way upstairs, followed by the
somewhat reluctant Danford. They pushed open
the door leading into the dilettante’s bedroom,
but at first, could not see anything, for the shutters
were closed. The overpowering stillness caused
the two men to pause on the threshold, and to
hold their breath. After a few seconds they heard
the regular tick-tack of an old empire timepiece,
and gradually their eyes perceived in the dark the
glittering brass ornaments of the furniture. Danford
the practical saw no fun in remaining thus in
total obscurity, and he groped his way towards
the large bay window. He turned the latch,
pushed the shutters aside, and let in a flow of
sunshine which revealed the mahogany bedstead
on which lay the small body of Montagu
Vane.
Lionel, who had crossed the room and joined
Dan, touched his arm.
“There he is,” murmured the two men. They
walked on tip-toe close to the bed and gazed upon
281the little dilettante, stretched out on his pallet
sleeping his last sleep.
“He is quite cold,” whispered Lionel, laying his
hand on the motionless heart.
“But not yet stiff, my lord,” added Dan, whose
keen eye detected the suppleness of the limbs,
which could not have been cold for more than a
few hours. The wrinkles had been smoothed
down, and the petty, frivolous expression of the
small face had been replaced by the placid aspect
of a wax doll.
“Do you think there was any struggle, my
dear Dick?” Lionel looked at his guide with
anguish.
“No, my lord; there seems to have been no
wrench, no painful parting from life. What you
witnessed, that evening when the world abandoned
him, must have been the only agony he
ever knew.”
“Yes, his was a sad life. He loved no one.”
“My dear Lord Somerville, what is much worse
still, no one loved him. The inadequacy of this
little man to his environment made his existence
pitiful.”
They looked round the room. The doors,
window frames and shutters were all of mahogany.
The bed, in the shape of a gondola, also of
mahogany, was supported by two gilded swans’
282heads, and garlands in gilt ornamented the sides
of the bed. In one corner of the room was a
mahogany pedestal on which stood a silver
candelabra; in another corner, a small chiffonier
was placed; and on the dressing-table stood
a silver bowl containing a bouquet of faded
roses.
“What a strange idea of his,” Lionel whispered;
“this is quite a woman’s bedroom, and a copy of
Madame Récamier’s room in Paris.” Tears
gathered in his eyes. “And this is all he could
invent to surround himself with; but I daresay
it all went together with his taste for the old
minuetto.”
“Let us be off, my lord. His silly little tale is
told, and this atmosphere is unhealthy.”
They left the bedside, closed the mahogany
shutters and went out of the room.
“We shall have to give notice at the
Crematorium,” said Lionel, when they were once
more in the balmy air and sunshine.
“If you like I will go, my lord. Do not trouble
yourself.”
It was pleasant to breathe again the fragrance
of trees and flowers. Piccadilly seemed full of
life and happiness after that scene in the death
chamber. It was altogether so artificial that
Lionel could feel no sorrow for the loss of his little
283friend, and by the time they had reached Park
Lane he had almost banished from his memory
the mahogany room and the little corpse lying
there.
“I do not think I shall mention this to
Gwendolen,” said Lord Somerville.
“I should not, my lord. Why should you
mention the death of what you are not quite sure
ever existed? The little dilettante was an optical
delusion of Society’s over-heated brain. When
the brain fever was cured, the delusion went; and
no one now could remember the existence of the
little mannikin.”
“Next week we open the Palace of Happiness.
Dick, I dread it.”
“You need not, my lord. Step by step you
have led that worthy John Bull through the
labyrinths of Utopia, and all the way he has
marvelled at the easy roads. Dear old, ingenuous
John Bull patted your back, expressing his joy at
being in the company of a sane mind who knew
that two and two made four.”
“Ah! but I quake, Dan, when I think he will
soon find out that very often two and two
make five. What will John Bull do to me
when he sees that I have played a trick upon
him?”
“The last lesson will be easier to teach than
284were the first ones, my lord. There is something
in the character of John Bull which facilitates the
work of reform; whilst you are instructing him,
he labours under the delusion that it is he who is
teaching you a lesson. Look at all that we have
already achieved: hygiene has reformed the race,
physical pain has well-nigh disappeared; and next
week we are to be in possession of the greatest
invention of all, by means of which we shall be
able to read the inner souls of our fellow-creatures.
On that day we shall say Eureka. Think of it, my
lord, realise the grandeur of that invention! The
object and subject will be one, appearance and
reality will be seen in their whole; in one word,
mind and matter will be united.”
“My dear Dan, I know that no happiness can
ever be lasting until one soul can penetrate
another. But how ever will the Britisher take this
invention? You know his susceptibilities, his
deep love for self-isolation, how he hates to wear
his heart on his sleeve, and his horror of letting
any of his fellow-creatures guess his inner emotion.
I cannot help being anxious.”
“Do not be faint-hearted, my lord. John Bull
will receive your last message with the greatest
composure. He will work out his own salvation,
with the firm belief that he is only carrying out
his own plans on a logical basis.”
285“Here we are at Hertford Street, Dick; I am
going to see Sir Richard. You might go to the
Crematorium.”
“By Jove, my lord! I had quite forgotten the
poor little body!” ejaculated Danford, and the two
men parted.
CHAPTER XIX
286
“Are you there?” inquired Victor de Laumel of
Lionel through the telephone, a few days before
the opening of the palace.
“Is that you, Victor?”
“Yes; we are all very much amused over here,
and wonder if you are really in earnest about your
Palace of Happiness?”
“Nothing more serious, my dear boy. It will
be the crowning of all our social reforms.”
“Bah, mon cher! you have lost all your sense
of humour! When I think of our diners fins,
and our pleasant chats together, I cannot understand
your making such fools of yourselves—especially
over a mere trifle.”
“Trifle, my dear Victor! This is the most
important event in our history, and the results to
which this trifle will lead are colossal. But you
will one day perhaps be induced to imitate us.”
“Nonsense, my dear man; we are too eclectic
to return to paradisaical fashions. Rabelais, with
his boisterous jovialty, and sound doctrine of good
health united to good spirits, is more to the taste
287of a race which to this day, in some provinces,
speaks his sixteenth-century vernacular, and
inherits his practical views of life.”
“Ah! but we have read Carlyle, my dear Victor,
and seen through the hollowness of our former
social fabric.”
“Mon cher ami, had you carefully read
Montaigne, you would know that the great
essayist had hurled a stone at the tawdriness of
our clothes-screens long before the Recluse of
Cheyne Walk. But I forget that you take this
kind of thing to heart! You are a moral race—oh!
a very moral one—whatever you may do.”
“I think, dear Victor, you will be impressed
with our national reforms when you are thoroughly
acquainted with them.”
“Well, well, what is the upshot of all this? I
can quite realise the scientific import of the Seer’s
discovery; though, for my own part, I should very
much object to seeing the inner soul of a Loubet
or the secret motives of a Combes. But I can
imagine that in business dealings, or in matrimonial
transactions, it might be of great advantage to be
able to investigate the motives of financiers or of
mothers-in-law. Still, I want to know what part
you, the English aristocracy, are playing in this
burlesque?”
“We are the leaders in this great bloodless
288revolution; and we have, owing to our self-abnegation,
saved the masses, and rebuilt our
social edifice on a stronger basis than before.”
“My poor Lionel, that’s been done long ago!
Our revolution of 1789 was nothing but a noble
renunciation of all prerogatives and privileges on
the part of our noblesse; still, the outrages of 1793
very soon showed how futile were the attempts
at reform—from within.”
“Different countries have different customs,
dear Victor, and you must never judge our self-controlled
commonwealth from the standpoint of
your bloodthirsty democracy. It is not so much
that our aristocracy is unlike yours, but that your
lower classes are utterly different from our own.”
“Anyhow, dear Lionel, I have made up my
mind to go over and see things for myself.”
“Ah, that’s a good fellow! Come along, and
we will do all that lies in our power to make you
happy. You won’t be bored, I declare; and your
visit over here will at all events furnish you with
some topics of conversation on your return to
Paris.”
And Victor de Laumel arrived next day in
the afternoon, after a lovely crossing in his yacht
(for the Calais-Dover had ceased running, and he
was the first foreigner who had landed in England
since the storm). He stood on the Charing Cross
289platform as God made him; it having occurred to
him that the Londoners might be offended at his
Parisian outfit and at his disregarding the new
fashion of denudation. On the day following his
arrival, his first visit was to Montagu Vane; but
on his arrival at his house, he found to his great
surprise that it had been pulled down. He
inquired after the little dilettante from several
of his friends, on his way to Selby House, but
quite in vain, for no one could tell him anything;
and he thought that London Society had certainly
not improved, if it could forget the existence of its
arbiter in all matters of art. He did not, however,
ponder long over such questions; he had come
over to judge impartially the London reforms,
and he was not going to allow his prejudices to
influence him; so he made the most of his short
stay in the capital, seeing everything, escorted
either by Lionel or by Sinclair, who, by the way,
seemed to him to have become dreadfully dull.
His rambles with Danford rather amused him,
although he saw no novelty in the admission to
fashionable households of these little truth-tellers,
for this had been done before in mediæval times;
but what baffled him was the good-fellowship with
which the Upper Ten appeared to treat these
little buffoons. He dined at the dining-halls,
attended meetings at the ex-clubs in Pall Mall,
290went to tournaments, plays, even drove in a
chariot with Tom Hornsby, and above all admired
Gwendolen beyond expression. But, after he had
done these things and thrown himself body and
soul in the spirit of the new civilisation, he came
to the conclusion that it was all very well for a
race which took things au serieux, but that it
would never do for Parisians; and he could not
for one instant believe that on the borders of the
Seine political rancour could ever be uprooted
and replaced by love and charity, because one
man had seen another in nature’s garb.
“Ah! quelle plaisanterie, mon cher!” Victor
would ejaculate, when his friend highly extolled
the beauties of their Paradise Regained.
“But how on earth,” exclaimed Lionel, one day,
as he and Victor walked along Bond Street
together, “are you able to recognise everyone as
you do? It took Society a very long time before
it could distinguish a Duke from a hall porter!”
“Que vous êtes drôle, mon pauvre ami! I never
found any difficulty! You see, we French people
are not lacking in perspicacity, and although we
excel in all matters of elegance, and attach
perhaps more importance to our appearance than
your nation ever did, yet we never lose sight of
the person’s individuality hidden beneath the
woven tissues.”
291“As you will not take me to see your wonderful
palace,” said Victor to Lionel the day before the
opening, “you might at least tell me where
it is.”
“We chose Regent’s Park as a suitable place,
and built in the centre of it a monumental edifice,
not unlike our old Crystal Palace, though twice as
large, and covered with a glass dome. Round the
top of the hall runs a gallery out of which doors
open into rooms of about twenty feet square. In
these private laboratories scientific experiments
can be developed by anyone who brings an invention
to the Committee of Public Reforms.”
“What anarchy, my dear Lionel; I cannot
imagine how such a plan would work at our
Sorbonne!”
“Ah! but you are an academical country!” replied
Lord Somerville. “You would be astonished
at the number of young scientists who are coming
to the fore. Ever since education ceased to be compulsory,
personal initiative has become more frequent
amongst men of the younger generation who
are eager to play a useful part on our world stage.
After the scientific discovery has been thoroughly
tested in a private laboratory, and its results
declared to be satisfactory by the inventor, it is
publicly tried in the central hall before all who
292can comfortably assemble there, and repeated
each day, until all Londoners, together with representatives
of every town in England, have judged
whether or no the discovery is like to add
happiness to humanity.”
“I suppose it was you who chose the name by
which the palace is called?” inquired Victor.
“I suggested it, but there was a long discussion
about that. The clergy, desirous to immortalise
their union with other churches, were anxious to
call it the Palace of Scientific Religion; the
bigwigs of the old War Office, who have become
more pacific than the Little Englanders of our
past civilisation, insisted that the place should be
named the Palace of Bloodless Victories.”
“Then what did you do to bring them round to
your way of thinking?”
“My dear man, I did not bring them round at
all; they gradually came round of their own accord,
when they realised that happiness was our aim,
and that all our efforts were but means to that
end.”
“Strange people you are,” thoughtfully remarked
Victor.
“Never has man been so thoroughly disciplined,
my dear Victor, or so free to develop his faculties
to the utmost, as since he voluntarily gave up the
attempt to dominate his fellows.”
293“All the positivists, past and present, have
preached that felonious doctrine,” said Victor,
shrugging his shoulders. “Even your great
Herbert Spencer—who was what one may call a
pessimistic reformer—owned that before man could
realise a perfect state of freedom, he would have to
master the passions which give a bias to all his
actions, and render him powerless to create a social
Utopia. May this blissful state of things continue,
and may the Seer find your hearts as pure as newborn
babes when he turns his searchlight on to you.”
“There is no fear of that, dear Victor; London
has been going through mental gymnastics for a
few weeks, and you could not find one creature
that did not harbour the purest intentions. Even
that uninteresting couple, the Mowbrays, have not
in their whole composition a grain of malice,
although they started late in their career of
reform.”
The Palace of Happiness opened next day, on
what Londoners were formerly wont to call
Goodwood Day. Thousands and thousands marching
in perfect order entered the hall, and seated
themselves on the benches which had been erected
one above the other and reached right up to the
gallery. At one end of the hall, on a marble
platform raised three feet from the ground, Lionel
294and Gwen, Sinclair and Eva, with many others
who formed part of the committee, were reclining
on couches. Victor de Laumel sat discreetly
behind the Somervilles, for they had hinted
to their Parisian friend that his presence might
attract the attention of the public and put it out
of humour against the whole performance. Lionel
kept saying that until this ceremony was over
they were not out of the wood, and could not say
positively that John Bull had been won over.
Notwithstanding the size and height of the hall,
the scent of flowers was intoxicating, as masses of
cut roses, jasmine and carnations were strewed over
the platform and the seats, whilst huge garlands of
tropical flowers hung in festoons along the upper
gallery.
At the other end of the edifice, opposite the
platform, an enormous arch had been constructed
as an entrance to the hall, through which the
crowd could watch the slow progress of the procession
in the distance, as it came up the broad
avenue bordered with exotic plants. From where
they were seated in the hall, it was difficult to
distinguish the exact details of that triumphal
procession, but they could discern in the sunshine
a dazzling object carried in state by several male
figures. This was the casket, or, as it was more
appropriately called, the Reliquary, which contained
295the instrument designed by the Seer to
bring universal happiness. The bearers of this
heavy burden were numerous, for the Reliquary
was large and weighty, and strong muscles were
needed to lift up and down this solid mass of
gold. Not only had the great of the land
volunteered to fulfil the humble duties of bearers
in this unparalleled pageant, but men who held
exalted positions at Court had of one accord
given up their coronets and decorations, their
military orders and medals, in order that these
might be melted down and recast into this
magnificent casket. Likewise had Royal
Princesses, and the flower of feminine aristocracy,
unhesitatingly handed over to the Seer all their
tiaras, necklaces and costly jewels, to ornament
the outside of this precious receptacle. It was an
impressive sight, and one which no living man
could compare with any past pageant in history,
to see these men, who three months ago had
firmly believed in the power of wealth and
position, standing now shoulder to shoulder
divested of their worldly masks and leading the
way to the happy goal. Perhaps also their hearts
throbbed with pride as they thought of the private
ceremony which was to follow this public function:
a special train was to carry the Reliquary and
the bearers to Dover, where, from the pier, they
296would hurl the symbol of all past vanities into the
Channel. They thirsted for this last act of self-abnegation,
and moreover they felt that it would
be a salutary hint to the nation over the way.
The clock struck twelve, and as the last stroke
vibrated through the clear atmosphere, the head of
the procession passed through the porch.
Mrs David Pottinger, holding the hand of the
American Seer, entered first; behind her came the
twenty bearers carrying the Reliquary. The
public stared in amazement at its size—twelve
feet long and eight feet wide—and they were
dazzled by the beauty of the mass of solid gold
all inlaid with precious stones. As the bearers
slowly advanced into the middle of the hall, the
whole assembly rose, and many were moved to
tears as they read on the top of the casket the
magic word, Happiness, spelt in diamonds, rubies
and sapphires. Not one word, not one clap of
hands were heard to disturb the sanctity of the
ceremony. Immediately behind the Reliquary
came the American colony, walking three abreast.
They were all there, proud of their kinsman, to
whom the world in future would owe an eternal
debt of gratitude, and they were honoured at being
allowed to be of use to dear old England, whose
hospitality they so thoroughly appreciated. Behind
these marched the Music Hall Artists, men
297and women; and at their approach a thrill ran
through the audience. They fluttered with wild
excitement at the sight of these dapper men and
spruce little women, who seemed to bring with
them an element of good-natured fun, and to whom
England owed, in a sense, its salvation. What
the audience felt was similar to that which they
formerly experienced in the days when the Horse
Guards used to appear on the scene, to announce
the approach of a Royal carriage. Still, no words
rose to their lips; their gratitude for these wise
jesters was too deeply rooted in their hearts to
find expression in vulgar applause. Their eyes
lingered in rapture on the ranks of the satirists
whose action had, at a critical moment, pulled
Society together, and taught its members how to
observe and how to remember.
From these the audience looked up at the
twenty bearers, and marvelled at their transformation,
recognising in one a Royal Highness, in
others a Prime Minister, a Field-Marshal, an
Archbishop, a South African millionaire and
various Members of Parliament.
Mrs Pottinger and the Seer were within a
few steps of the platform, when the procession
suddenly came to a standstill; the members
of the committee, rising from their seats, came
forward and bowed to the couple, whilst Gwendolen
298and her friends remained behind with their
guest from the other side of the Channel, to whom
they were anxious to show the utmost courtesy.
The twenty bearers carefully lifted the heavy
burden from their shoulders, and deposited on the
ground, the Reliquary which rested on ten
sphinxes’ heads carved in solid gold. The twenty
representatives of a vanished civilisation showed
no signs of lassitude after their long pilgrimage,
but stood upright, facing the committee with the
tranquil expression which heroes bear on their
faces when they have accomplished their duty.
The bells began to peal in honour of the new
era just dawning on the world, and the men and
women gathered in thousands in the hall, gazed in
silent admiration at the beauty of the Reliquary
enveloped in the burning rays of sunshine. They
remembered what that word spelt in precious
stones had meant to each of them. They called
up in their mind’s eye the pageants of the last few
years, with all the morbid excitement and savage
rowdiness which accompanied such shows; and
they blushed at what they were brought up to
regard as happiness, which was in reality merely a
fierce love of enjoyment and a wrong notion of
national honour. The topsy-turvyism of past
London was so revolting and so incongruous with
their present mode of life, that to many who were
299present, Hogarth’s print of Gin Lane came before
their eyes, as a symbol of an intoxicated world in
which even the houses reeled on the top of each
other in a universal culbute.
Suddenly the bells stopped, and Mrs Pottinger
and the Seer, having bowed to the committee,
turned round and walked back to the Reliquary.
There was a slight nervousness about the inventor’s
movements, and his hand shook visibly as
he held it above the casket. Gradually he lowered
it until the precious stones came in contact with
the palm of his hand; and when his sinewy fingers
grasped the golden latch, which he lifted with a
sharp snap, the noise sounded, in the intense
silence, like a gun fired in the distance. To
Lionel’s memory it brought back the first exodus
of Londoners three months ago.
At that moment, as if compelled by some
higher power, the assembly broke into a shout of
joy, which was echoed by the thousands who were
gathered outside the hall; and a few seconds
afterwards they gave expression to their pent-up
emotion by shouting the word which was
inscribed on the Reliquary.
“Happiness! Happiness!” they unceasingly
vociferated, whilst the Seer slowly opened the lid
encrusted all over with diamonds.
“Happiness! Happiness!”
300The bells began to peal once more, and the sun
flooded the hall through every aperture. The Seer
brought out of the Reliquary a small instrument
in the shape of a revolving wheel, which he held
at arm’s length above his head. At that instant
the shouting was so deafening that the Seer had
to exercise all his self-control not to break down
under the emotion which mastered him.
The rays of the sun streaming into the hall were
so dazzling, that every detail was blurred; the
glass dome seemed to lift itself away in the azure,
and the walls to crumble down, as the last barrier
which had separated man from man was
annihilated.
An unfettered world wrapped in a golden
vapour stood under the blue sky, shouting for
ever and ever, “Happiness! Happiness!
Happiness!”
CHAPTER XX
301
“What’s been the matter with me?”
“Nothing very serious, Lord Somerville,”
cheerily replied Sir Edward Bartley. “You are
all right now; but you must not excite yourself.
Now, now, don’t look round in that way.” And the
eminent surgeon laid his soft hand on his patient’s
wrist.
“This is strange, Sir Edward. Have the carpets
and curtains come back?” and two tears trickled
down Lionel’s emaciated cheeks.
“Sh, sh! that’s all right.” Sir Edward turned
to the valet, who stood close by. “Temple, you
must put some more ice on your master’s head.
That same idea is haunting him; and we shall
have him delirious again if we don’t look out.”
“No, Sir Edward,” murmured Gwendolen
Towerbridge, seated at the foot of the bed.
“Lord Somerville is all right, leave him to me, and
you will find him perfectly well when you return
this afternoon.” The eminent surgeon took
Gwen’s hand in his own and looked intently into
her face.
302“My dear young lady, you have already saved
his life; for no trained nurse could have shown
more skill, more tact, than you have done
throughout this alarming case. It is a perfect
mystery to me how a fashionable and spirited
young girl like you could, in one day, become
such a clever nurse and a devoted woman.”
“Ah! that is my secret, Sir Edward.” Gwen
looked down blushingly. “But some day I may
tell it you, if he allows me.”
“Well, well,” and he gently patted her hand,
“I leave the patient in your hands; if you can
bring him round to a saner view of his surroundings,
you will have done a great deal; for he is
quite unhinged, and I am not sure that his brain
is not affected.”
“Oh dear, no! my dear Sir Edward, Lord
Somerville is quite sane; who knows, perhaps
even saner than you or I.”
“Poor, dear lady, I am afraid the strain has
been too much for you, and we shall have you
laid up if you persist in not taking a rest.” And
Sir Edward silently left the room, followed by
Temple.
“My precious Lion, you have at last come back
to me!” exclaimed Gwen, as she threw herself on
her knees and kissed Lionel’s hand.
“Ah! I knew it was all true,” wearily said Lord
303Somerville, “for you call me as she did—Lion.
But tell me, dearest, when did all these clothes and
curtains come back?”
“My poor darling, these clothes, these carpets
never disappeared. It has been a long dream—a
long and beautiful dream.”
“All a dream—then Danford, the witty and
faithful guide—?”
“Yes, a dream, my precious Lionel.”
“And all is as it was before that storm? But
you, Gwen, you are not the same, you are the
Una of my dream; I see it in your radiant
expression. Tell me, dearest, how did it happen?
Did I really shoot myself?”
“Yes, dear—but to go back to that night. As
you remember, the storm was of such a nature as
to prevent our reaching Richmond Park, and we
turned back to town as fast as ever we could to
Hertford Street. At about two o’clock in the
morning father was roused by his valet, who told
him that Temple had come to say he had
found you in the library, shot through the
head.”
“And you—?” Poor Gwen evaded the searching
look of her lover by burying her face in the
counterpane.
“My father never told me what had happened
until next day.” She looked up at Lionel. “Do
304not ask me if I felt for you; I do not know, and I
do not wish to remember. I only know that two
days after, as I rode back through the Park, I
looked in to inquire how you were. I came into
this room, and found the surgeon, who told me
your nurse had to leave, for she had been suddenly
taken ill; and I sat down by your bed, just as I
was in my riding-habit, to watch you until another
nurse had been found.”
“Poor Gwen, it was a horrid ordeal, for you
always hated sickness and loathed nursing.”
“Yes, and I was so mad at the surgeon
suggesting that I should watch you, that I lashed
your dog with my whip as he came running into
the room. He set up a most awful howl which
you never heard, fortunately. I sat down, and you
began to wander. At first it seemed but the
ravings of a madman and I did not pay much
attention; but by the evening, I was amused at
your suggestions, and told the upper housemaid
to go and fetch my maid with my things. I had
made up my mind to stay.”
“To nurse me, Gwen? Ah! how good of you,”
interrupted Lionel.
“No, Lionel, I don’t want you to have a wrong
impression of me, it was not at all to nurse you,
it was in the hopes that you would renew that
fascinating dream. You were most entertaining
305that night, and I laughed outright at the funny
things you said.”
“I daresay it was as amusing as the play you
would have gone to that night,” laughingly
remarked Lionel.
“Oh! my dear Lionel, I was so very tired of my
social entertainments; and the whole show had
lost a good deal of its glamour, for it was my third
season.”
“So you thought my dream was more diverting,
and therefore decided to remain in the seat for
which you had not paid.”
“Yes, that’s it; I must confess the truth, for we
must never deceive each other again.”
“Poor little Gwen, how you must have hated
me, for I am ashamed to say, some of my remarks
were anything but flattering.”
“No, Lionel; but you taught me how to know
you, and I learned how to know myself. I have
sat night after night in this chair, listening to
your dream, watching every phase of your regenerated
London. I shared in all your reforms, and
at times you even answered my questions. I
could start your weird dream at any time, and at
a suggestion of mine you would take up the thread
of your narrative just where you had left it the
night before.”
“It must have been like a sensational feuilleton306which you expected each day to thrill you anew.
But how worn out you must be, sweetheart. How
long have I been in this condition?” inquired
Lionel.
“Two months, dearest; but instead of wearing
me out this hallucination kept me alive and put new
blood into my veins. I can quite well see that
Sir Edward believes I am on the verge of a mental
collapse. Poor man, he does not see what we see
and cannot feel as we do; he is still hopelessly
ignorant.”
“What a narrow escape I have had,” remarked
Lionel.
“It was miraculous, and the surgeons said
they only knew of one other case in which
a man who had been shot right through
the head recovered consciousness after two
months.”
“I daresay everyone will say my brain is affected
whenever I say or do anything out of the common.”
“Never mind, Lionel, you and I have seen into
each other’s heart, and that is sufficient to outweigh
the loss of the world’s approbation. You
see, we cannot look to a storm to wash away all our
world’s shams; so we shall have to pass for
eccentric or unorthodox, if we mean to live in a
world of our own.”
“But then, dear Gwen, you remember that
307Danford said we should be followed in our social
reforms by all the cads that surround us.”
“Yes, I daresay, but it will be a long time before
that happens, and I have done my little work
of reform personally, by dismissing my maid, and
by sending all my wardrobe to poor gentlewomen.
This old shabby dress is the only one I have worn
for two months. Ah! Lionel, I am ashamed
at appearing before you in such an indecent thing
as a dress—but you know, we cannot reform the
world too abruptly, and besides I was afraid Sir
Edward might give me in charge!” and they
both laughed heartily. It did him good to recall
the old jokes, and his face brightened as he
watched Gwen pirouetting round the room.
There was a gentle knock at the door, and
Temple came in with Gwendolen’s luncheon,
which he placed on the table. He handed to her
on a silver tray a bundle of letters and cards.
“How funny to see letters again,” said Lionel.
“Who are they from?”
“A card from the Duke of Saltburn—Lord
Petersham—”
“Oh! I must ask the old fellow if he is
accustomed to sitting next to his butcher on the
Board of Public Kitchens! Who next, Gwen?”
“There is your pet aversion, Joe Watson, with
solicitous inquiries.”
308“Gwen, I misjudged the old draper. There is a
deal of good behind his insular self-consciousness.”
“Ha! ha! ha! Little Montagu Vane came to
ask how you were!”
“Beg pardon, Miss,” broke in the conscientious
valet, “Mr Vane never came himself, he sent
round a messenger boy.”
“Oh! how good, just like him,” said Lionel; “he
is a dilettante even in sympathy, and prefers to
get his information indirectly.”
“There are letters from Mrs Webster, from Mrs
Archibald.”
“What can they want?” interrupted the
patient. “These letters are of no earthly use;
the first wants my subscription for some charity
fraud, the second needs my name for some social
parade. Throw them in the waste-paper
basket.”
“Mrs Pottinger also sent her card,” went on
Gwen, as she dropped the cards and letters one by
one on the table.
“Excuse me, Miss,” again said Temple, “I
forgot to say that Mrs Pottinger came to inquire
everyday; and yesterday she left a small parcel
which I put on the hall table.”
“Let us see what she says on her card,” and
Gwen read the following words: “‘Mrs Pottinger
309hopes that Lord Somerville will accept and use the
small pocket battery which accompanies this card.
One of the most renowned New York surgeons has
invented this wonderful brain restorer, and Mrs P.
trusts Lord Somerville will give the discovery a
fair trial, and that he will patronise the inventor
and the invention.’”
“My first and only call will be on Mrs David
Pottinger!” exclaimed Lionel, sitting up in his bed.
“We shall see her yet presiding at the Palace of
Happiness, and leading by the hand the American
Seer.”
“Is my lord worse, Miss?” gravely inquired the
valet, as he leaned towards Gwen.
“No, Temple, your master has never been in
better spirits, nor has he ever been so clear in his
mind. But it is—what can I call it?—a joke
between us, and no one besides ourselves can
understand it.”
“My good Temple,” echoed Lionel, with a joyous
ring in his voice, “it is a conundrum which we are
trying to guess. We have already made out the
first part of the riddle, but the second will be more
difficult, for it will consist in making you see the
joke, Temple.”
“Oh! my lord, I always was a bad hand at
guessing.”
“Ev’n News! Probable date of th’ Coronation!”
310The hurried footsteps passed in front of Selby
House.
“What does that mean, Gwen? Is not the
Coronation over by this time?”
“My poor boy, of course you do not know the
news! Many things have happened since that
night when you shot yourself. The war is over—thank
goodness that is a thing of the past! But
the royal tragedy-comedy was never acted. You
shall read for yourself.” And Gwen went to fetch
a bundle of newspapers and illustrated journals
that lay on a console.
“’Ooligan murderer sentenced!” Again the
hurried steps passed in the street.
Lionel read on and on, thrilled at the perusal of
dailies and weeklies.
“The strangest of events brought the curtain
down on our social pantomime. Quite as strange
as the storm of London. If only it brought
England to its senses I would not lament over the
disappointment of the public.”
“I doubt whether England will take the hint,”
said Gwen.
“This is all very strange, dearest Gwen, but still
no stranger than my visions; and if it is true that
‘we are such stuff as dreams are made of,’ we can
yet hope that our Society will save itself in
time.”
311The handle of the door was turned and Sir
Edward walked in.
“Hullo! already reading, my dear Lord
Somerville! You are a wonderful patient, and we
shall see you in the Row before long.” Taking
Lionel’s hand he felt his pulse. “That’s right, you
are better, and you will soon resume your duties
at Court. The King was inquiring after you the
other day.”
“Very kind of him, I am sure, Sir Edward. I
am sorry to disappoint you, but as soon as I can
I shall start on a long journey, and England will
not see me for many years.”
“My dear Lord Somerville,” and Sir Edward
held his patient’s pulse firmly within his slender
fingers, “we cannot spare you from London;
besides which, this devoted young nurse cannot
allow you to abandon her in this way.”
“I shall accompany Lord Somerville wherever
he goes,” proudly said Gwen.
Sir Edward laid his patient’s hand gently on
the bed and put back his watch into his waistcoat
pocket.
“I never doubted for one instant that you
would, Miss Towerbridge, but Lord Somerville has
his duties to his King and to Society; and it would
be quite unnecessary to take a long voyage when
I can vouch for his speedy recovery, and can
312promise that he shall take part in the procession.”
“My dear Sir Edward, I am so sorry to
disappoint you again, but the royal procession
will not include my unworthy person, nor shall I
witness the royal pageant. It may be bad taste
on my part, but I resign all my duties at Court
from to-day. As to social duties—they only
existed in our imaginations, and the sooner we
emancipate ourselves from such bondage the
better. Besides, my dear Sir Edward, who knows
whether there will be a Coronation?”
“You are tired, dear friend”—the physician laid
his hand on Lionel’s brow. “You have done far
too much in one day, and need rest. But I will
tell you just to put your mind at ease, that the
date of the Coronation is fixed. I met the Lord
Chamberlain an hour ago, and he informed me
that we may look forward at an early date to our
Sovereign’s public apotheosis.”
“Always the same incorrigible snobbery.”
Lionel heaved a long sigh and lay back on his
pillow. “My poor Sir Edward, England has
missed the opportunity it ever had of learning a
lesson; and we are ambling back to Canterbury
on a Chaucerian cob.”
“Dear Miss Towerbridge”—Sir Edward came
close to Gwen and spoke in a whisper—“I am
313afraid Lord Somerville is not yet out of the wood.
I notice symptoms of the recurring fever. If by
ten o’clock this evening the patient has not completely
recovered his senses, call for me; for I fear
the case will then be very grave, and one that will
need the greatest care.”
“Do not worry about him, dear Sir Edward,”
said Gwen, smiling her most bewitching smile.
“Lord Somerville will never recover what you call
his senses, and as soon as he can be taken away
with safety we shall start for the Continent.”
“Good gracious! you do not realise what condition
he is in! And what about your father?
What about Society? You are very self-sacrificing,
but you are reckless. Pray let me advise you,
my dear young lady.”
“We shall start as soon as Lionel can be
moved,” firmly answered Gwen.
“Yes, dear Sir Edward,” added Lionel, looking
wistfully at the surgeon; “but we shall keep you
posted up as to our whereabouts.”
“And we shall always sympathise with you in
your tragic state of overclothing,” playfully said
Gwen.
“My last words to you, Miss Towerbridge,”
sententiously spoke Sir Edward, as he stiffly
bowed farewell, “are these: You will very soon
regret your rash enterprise.”
314The surgeon went slowly out of the door, which
he closed behind him with a sharp click; and as
he crossed the hall he muttered between his
teeth, “It is the first time I have seen an absolute
case of contagious insanity.”
THE END
COLSTON AND COY. LIMITED, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH
CURTIS YORKE’S Latest Novels
OLIVE KINSELLA
(Shortly) 6/—
DELPHINE
(Fourth Edition) 6/—
THE GIRL IN GREY
(Fifth Edition) 6/—
A FLIRTATION WITH TRUTH
(New Edition) 2/6
THE PRESS ON CURTIS YORKE
The Times.—“Curtis Yorke, in her many novels, has a happy gift for
portraying the tender emotions.... There is always a charm about Curtis
Yorke’s books—partly because she has the gift of natural, sympathetic
dialogue.”
Saturday Review.—“The novels of Curtis Yorke are too well known
to need introduction. They have already their own public. They are
bright, lively and vivacious.”
Morning Post.—“Whether grave or gay, the author is a raconteur
whose imagination and vivacity are unfailing. Few, moreover, have in the
same degree the versatility which enables him to provoke peals of laughter
and move almost to tears.... The writer is natural, realistic and
entertaining.”
Spectator.—“Curtis Yorke always writes bright and readable novels.”
Literature.—“A powerful book, as are all Curtis Yorke’s novels.”
Scotsman.—“The name of Curtis Yorke must always command respect
in the minds of all novel-readers.”
Sheffield Independent.—“A writer of uncommon power and promise.”
Literary World.—“There are few novels that are at the same time
so passionate and so perfectly harmless as those of Curtis Yorke.”
The Bookman.—“Curtis Yorke’s reputation for talent and vigour as
a storyteller is already established.”
Manchester Courier.—“Curtis Yorke’s work has been marked from
the first with singular insight into poor human nature, with tolerance towards
the ugly and inevitable ills that spoil this beautiful world, and with
literary ability of a high order.”
Glasgow Herald.—“One naturally expects from this writer a wholly
enjoyable story.”
Star.—“Curtis Yorke writes with a sure touch. She never deviates
from a path of pure naturalness.”
MARY E. MANN’S GREAT NOVEL
IN SUMMER SHADE
By MARY E. MANN
Author of
“The Mating of a Dove,” “Olivia’s Summer,” etc.
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s.
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS
Morning Post.—“For human interest and bright vivacity of
dialogue ‘In Summer Shade’ is not likely to find many rivals
among works of the same class.”
Speaker.—“Mrs Mann has given us a thoroughly readable and
decidedly clever story, marked by humour, satires and tenderness.”
Daily Chronicle.—“The scene between husband and wife is
one of the strongest and most restrained pieces of dramatic work
we have seen for quite a long while.”
Standard.—“A strong dramatic interest and a really excellent
love story.”
Daily Graphic.—“Not only a very charming tale in itself, but
it is excellently told.”
Bookman.—“In very few recent novels will there be found
anything approaching its grasp of character and firmness of touch.
Her characters are not made of ink and paper, but of flesh and
blood.”
Graphic.—“A very charming story indeed.... The large-natured
Mary will live in the memory as the most delightful of
heroines.... A thoroughly lifelike novel which can be enjoyed
with the mind as well as with the sympathies.”
Spectator.—“Mrs Mann certainly gives us an effective tale.
Mary’s self-devotion on her sister’s behalf makes a powerful
incident and leads up to a dénouement of much dramatic power.”
READY SHORTLY
GUY BOOTHBY’S ENTHRALLING NEW ROMANCE
IN SPITE OF THE CZAR
By GUY BOOTHBY
Crown 8vo, Bevelled Boards,
Price 5s.
With Eight Full-page Half-tone Illustrations on Art Paper byLeonard Linsdell
The name of Guy Boothby is one to conjure
with. In this fine tissue of romance and
realism, we have a wide range both in scenery and
in incident. The invention of “Velvet Coat” as
a distinctive sobriquet is an original idea, and
whether in an English country mansion, on the St
Petersburg pavements, or at Irkutsk, or in any other
of the scenes so well painted, we are carried on
from page to page with breathless expectation. All
sorts and conditions of men, and of women too,
cross the stage of this fresh drama, and it is full
of exactly what delights the jaded reader—after
turning from third-rate romance—namely the Unexpected.
MAY CROMMELIN’S
POPULAR NOVELS
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, price 6s. each
PHŒBE OF THE WHITE FARM [Shortly
ONE PRETTY MAID AND OTHERS
CRIMSON LILIES
BETTINA
KINSAH
THE LUCK OF A LOWLAND LADDIE
A WOMAN DERELICT
PARTNERS THREE
A DAUGHTER OF ENGLAND
World.—“Miss May Crommelin has a keen eye for the
picturesque, and her books glow with local colour. She is
known as an agreeable novelist, and has a breezy style which
carries the reader pleasantly along.”
Spectator.—“Miss May Crommelin brings to her task the pen
of a trained writer. She has a wonderful eye for colour, and
excels in seizing the dominant notes of street scenes or mountain
landscapes.”
Graphic.—“Miss May Crommelin is not one to do otherwise
than well.”
Bookman.—“Miss May Crommelin at her best is very good
indeed. At her worst she is at least up to the average.”
Daily News.—“Miss May Crommelin gives us a great deal for
our money. She has a great gift of language, as well as an unfailing
capacity for invention.”
Speaker.—“Miss May Crommelin tells a story well. Her
work has especially a dramatic distinctness which makes us feel
that her characters are not merely manipulated on paper, but
are realised in the imagination.”
Literary World.—“Miss May Crommelin can at all events
never be accused of heaviness or dulness.... A writer who
does not spare pains either in regard to characterisation or composition.”
Queen.—“Miss May Crommelin has the double qualification
of being a good travel-writer and a clever novelist.”
JUST PUBLISHED.
GUY BOOTHBY’S NEW ROMANCE
A Bride from the Sea
By GUY BOOTHBY
Author of “Dr Nikola,” “A Cabinet Secret,” “The Lady of the Island,” etc.
Crown 8vo, bevelled boards, price 5s.
With Eight full-page half-tone Illustrations on Art Paper
byA. Talbot Smith
This romance is, in the opinion of those who
have been privileged to read it in M.S.,
Mr Guy Boothby’s best and most sensational tale,
and is probably the longest story the author has
written. The hero is Gilbert Penniston, a Devon
worthy; time, a year after the Armada, and the
motif his ardent love for a very beautiful Spanish
girl, saved from shipwreck. Jealousy, plottings,
duels and many totally unexpected sensations,
carry the reader on enthralled and breathless to
the last page. The local colouring is excellent,
and the value of the romance is enhanced by
Mr A. Talbot Smith’s splendid and realistic
illustrations.
Mrs LOVETT CAMERON’S
POPULAR NOVELS
Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 6s. each
BITTER FRUIT
REMEMBRANCE
AN ILL WIND
A FAIR FRAUD
A PASSING FANCY
ROSAMOND GRANT [Shortly
MIDSUMMER MADNESS
THE CRAZE OF CHRISTINA
A DIFFICULT MATTER
A WOMAN’S “NO”
Morning Post.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron is one of the best story-tellers of
the day, and her pages are so full of life and movement that not one of them
is willingly skipped.”
Daily News.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron’s stories are always bright, vivacious
and entertaining. They are very pleasantly human, and have, withal, a
charming freshness and vigour.”
Daily Telegraph.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron is a fertile and fluent storyteller,
and an uncommonly clever woman.”
Guardian.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron’s novels are among the most readable
of the day. She has a wonderful eye for a situation, so her stories move with
a swing that is all their own.”
Pall Mall Gazette.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron, in her novels, is always
readable and always fresh.”
Speaker.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron possesses the invaluable gift of never
allowing her readers to become bored.”
Academy.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron exhibits power, writes with vivacity,
and elaborates her plots skilfully.”
Bookman.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron has gained for herself a circle of
admirers, who take up any new book of hers with a certain eagerness and
confidence.”
Vanity Fair.—“Mrs Lovett Cameron needs no introduction to the novel
reader, and, indeed, has her public ready to her hand as soon as her books
come out.”
Black and White.—“We have a few writers whose books arouse in us
certain expectations which are always fulfilled. Such a writer is Mrs Lovett
Cameron.”
London: JOHN LONG, 13 & 14 Norris St., Haymarket
And at all the Libraries and Booksellers
MR. JOHN LONG’S
Autumn and New Year Announcements
1904–1905
JOHN LONG’S POPULAR NOVELS
Mr. John Long has much pleasure in announcing the publication of
the following important New Novels, several of which are now ready.
☞ Descriptive paragraphs of these Novels will be found inside
1. Originally announced as ‘Both of this Parish,’ a title claimed by another author.
Mr. John Long’s New & forthcoming Books
THE MASK. By William Le Queux
This extraordinary tale plunges the reader at the first word into a mystery
so deep, a story so vital, that one reads page after page in the spirit that holds
the reader of, for example, ‘Treasure Island,’ though the story is not a story of
some distant and undiscovered shore. True, there are a treasure and a treasure-hunter.
True, there are wreckers, traitors, villains. True, there are youth,
innocence, beauty. But all these belong, not to the high seas, but to the restless
tide of human life and love which seethes and boils on this dry land of England
now. There is something in the author’s work which allies him with Dumas,
with Victor Hugo, with the weaver of the legends of the ‘Arabian Nights.’ He
holds you; he fascinates you. He brings the breath of old-time romance down
to the HERE and the NOW.
THE STORM OF LONDON. By F. Dickberry
‘Have you read “The Storm of London”?’ is the question which will be on
the lips of everyone. No novel published within recent times is comparable with
it for audacity. It is described as a social rhapsody, and the author certainly
portrays with no flattering pen the worse side of high-class society. But it is
something more. It is a work of imagination, daringly original, and set boldly
in a frame of modern realism. Yet there is no sadness in the book—only laughter.
The author possesses rare courage and discretion, and his story can give no
offence to any reader with the saving gift of humour. Again we ask, ‘Have you
read “The Storm of London”?’
BLIND POLICY. By George Manville Fenn
Daring in conception, masterly in execution, and strong in real human
interest is Mr. George Manville Fenn’s new story, which deals with the amazing
doings of fashionable London life. That such things can be seems almost past
belief, and yet, given the actual circumstances, and the consequences are perfectly
natural. The feminine interest is particularly strong in this particularly
strong story.
THE AMBASSADOR’S GLOVE. By Robert Machray
Mr. Robert Machray’s plots are conceived with an ingenuity that baffles the
most practised reader. ‘The Ambassador’s Glove’ is a story of a formidable
domestic conspiracy in which the Foreign Office, the Secret Service, and a
peculiar society called The Brotherhood, are involved in a battle royal. The
weapons employed are abduction, assassination, and blackmail. It is a story
that cannot fail to go into many editions.
LADY SYLVIA. By Lucas Cleeve
The chief characteristics of ‘Lady Sylvia’ are passion and intelligence. It is
a story of the eternal conflict between love and duty, and is rendered the more
powerful because it is written with the consummate mastery which is now
associated with the name of Lucas Cleeve.
THE WATERS OF OBLIVION. By Adeline Sergeant
Miss Adeline Sergeant is a writer who has endeared herself to countless
thousands of novel-readers. Her books are always human, and she believes in
happy endings, but the way is set with temptations and storms and difficulties
before the haven is finally reached. In her new story, ‘The Waters of Oblivion,’
Miss Sergeant displays all her old qualities, and it must create for her a host of
new friends.
AN INDEPENDENT MAIDEN. By Adeline Sergeant
In Miss Sergeant’s new story will be found all those essentials which have
made her name a household word in the realms of fiction, and readers of the
present work will be delighted to make the acquaintance of so charming and
sympathetic a heroine as Dulcie.
THE BOOK OF ANGELUS DRAYTON. By Mrs. Fred Reynolds
‘The Book of Angelus Drayton’ is not a novel set to the ordinary tune.
There is a plot, indeed, and one that no one can read without sympathetic interest;
there is comedy and tragedy in it. But the chief note of the book is its charm—its
charm of subject, its charm of treatment, and its charm of style. It is a story
of the country, and to all who love the sights and sounds of the country it will
appeal with irresistible strength. It leads the reader through the changing
seasons of the year, and of them all it has something significant to say in the
manner of a poet. It is not only a book to be read: it is a book to be bought and
read and re-read.
RONALD LINDSAY. By May Wynne, Author of ‘For Faith and Navarre’
This is an historical romance of the period of the Scotch Covenanters, and the
background is filled with the fascinating though sinister figure of Graham of
Olaverhouse. The book will delight all who have a feeling for the picturesqueness
of bygone days.
LINKS OF LOVE. By Dacre Hindle
Two adventurous young men on pleasure bent succeed in convoying two
charming girls, with their unsuspecting chaperon, to the hotel where the heroes
of this fascinating romance of the Riviera are to stay. Realism is happily
blended with a delightful romance which promises to be one of the most amusing
of the season.
MERELY A NEGRESS. By Stuart Young
Mr. Stuart Young’s ‘Merely a Negress’ is new and original insomuch that it
deals with the problem of the marriage of an Englishman and a Negress. The
author treats his subject tactfully, and dwells upon the incompatibility, as well
as upon the emotional sympathy of the senses. There is candour in the book,
and yet restraint. As a new experiment in fiction, Mr. Stuart Young’s book
deserves to be received with careful attention.
THE TEMPTATION OF ANTHONY. By Alice M. Diehl
The name of Alice M. Diehl is a guarantee for vividly-coloured and present-day
society presentments, veined with romance and exciting incident. ‘The Temptation
of Anthony’ will certainly take high rank among the lively and delightful
novels by this well-known writer. Her portrait of Eve (Lady Waring) is a
masterpiece in true and delicate female delineation. The story of Eve’s trial
and sufferings should appeal to every reader.
LITTLE WIFE HESTER. By L. T. Meade
L. T. Meade’s new story, ‘Little Wife Hester,’ is concerned with the practices
of Dr. Greenhill, a fashionable London physician, who effects marvellous cures
by means of hypnotism. Her method is too well known to require description
or eulogy. The story is written with great fluency, and ‘Little Wife Hester’
will add another to Mrs. Meade’s many laurels.
THE NIGHT OF RECKONING. By Frank Barrett
‘The Night of Reckoning’ is a story of Doris, a young girl who, being left
alone in the world, becomes the sport of relatives, who to rob her of her heritage
do not shrink from the committal of the blackest crimes. But Doris has good
as well as bad fairies to watch over her. All who like a rousing novel full of
sensation and presented with an air of authenticity will greatly enjoy Mr. Frank
Barrett’s new book. It places him at the head of the few writers of good dramatic
fiction.
ROSAMOND GRANT. By Mrs. Lovett Cameron
‘Rosamond Grant’ Is the story of a woman’s life—of her illusions, emotions,
hopes, regrets and mistakes. It is a theme admirably suited to Mrs. Lovett
Cameron’s method. Her characters are human to a degree, and the charm lies
in their refreshing originality and their bright and entertaining vivacity. The
story will make many new friends for this delightful and sympathetic writer.
THE SECRET PASSAGE. By Fergus Hume
Since Mr. Fergus Hume became famous as the writer of the ‘Mystery of a
Hansom Cab,’ he has steadily progressed in public favour, and is now regarded
as a veritable master of strategy in fiction. The reader who takes up one of his
books may depend upon finding an enthralling story and a plot of baffling
ingenuity. In his new work Mr. Fergus Hume’s unusual gifts are displayed in
their maturity. ‘The Secret Passage’ is, perhaps, the author’s best book.
CONFESSIONS OF A YOUNG LADY. By Richard Marsh, Author of ‘The Beetle,’ etc.
Mr. Richard Marsh belongs to the younger generation of writers of fiction,
and he can hold his own with the most brilliant of them. His qualities are
originality of invention, a command over the weird and mysterious, a clear,
straightforward narrative, and a bizarre humour, all the more telling because it
flashes at unexpected moments across the page. In his new book, ‘The Confessions
of a Young Lady,’ Mr. Richard Marsh’s remarkable powers are strikingly
en evidence. It shows him at his best in the plenitude of his varied moods. The
book will add much to the author’s popularity.
THE FATE OF FELIX. By Mrs. Coulson Kernahan
The general reader loves a mystery. Mrs. Coulson Kernahan is evidently
well aware of the fact, and caters for her public accordingly. In ‘Devastation’
she took the reader into her confidence in the beginning; in ‘The Fate of Felix’
she keeps her secret to the end. This book has a most amazing plot, and has a
love-story running through it of a very unusual description.
LOVE AND TWENTY. By John Strange Winter
The qualities that created for John Strange Winter her immense popularity
are pre-eminently conspicuous in ‘Love and Twenty.’ The book shows that the
author can wield the pen with all her old mastery. There is the same richness
of invention, the same simplicity of manner, the same warmth of colouring, and
the same tender pathos. No woman writer indeed can contest John Strange
Winter’s supremacy in her own dominion.
HIS REVERENCE THE RECTOR. By Sarah Tytler
Miss Sarah Tytler’s new book deals with the personalities of an old-world
type of county family, and incidentally discusses some semi-political questions
and the problems of village life. Yet there is no lack of story, which is carefully
constructed, written with the author’s accustomed polish, and may be recommended
as among the best of the works of fiction penned by this thoughtful writer.
LORD EVERSLEIGH’S SINS. By Violet Tweedale
The love affairs of a modern peer best describes Violet Tweedale’s new book.
It is a wonderfully strong story, is written with great cogence, and displays a
grasp of character and a power of expression immensely in advance of anything
the author has previously effected. In this novel the author has ‘found’ herself.
THE INFORMER. By Fred Whishaw
Mr. Fred Whishaw here presents a convincing picture of an honest Russian
official who, opposed to the apostles of violence and bloodshed in his unhappy
country, finds himself in a position which grows hateful to him. So realistic are
many of the incidents in this Romance of the Discontented, that the reader will
probably come to the conclusion, perhaps a correct one, that Mr. Fred Whishaw
has drawn upon actual facts rather than upon his unassisted imagination.
THE FACE IN THE FLASHLIGHT. By Florence Warden
Miss Florence Warden’s new novel comprises a powerful study of the evils
of gambling. The villain of the piece—a portrait drawn with great subtlety
and skill—murders a dissipated youth to whom he acts as tutor, and attempts
the life of his wife In order to gratify his passion for gambling. The story would
be noteworthy if only for the presentation of ‘Mattie,’ who witnesses the crime,
and yet is powerless to prevent the marriage of her friend with the murderer.
The book is original and forceful, and the lover of fiction who omits its perusal
will ‘only have himself to blame.’
THE WAR OF THE SEXES. By F. E. Young, Author of ‘The Triumph of Jill,’ ‘A Dangerous Quest,’ etc.
It is safe to predict for Miss Young’s new story a phenomenal success, for
it contains those qualities of the unexpected which straightway stamp a book.
The story portrays the condition or affairs some thousands of years hence,
when the male species, with a solitary exception, has become extinct. The
authoress keeps her imagination within bounds, and the chief note of the book
is its great good-humour. A delightful vein of satire winds its way through its
pages, and the general effect can only be the unrestrained amusement which is
wrought by high-class comedy.
COUNT REMINY. By Jean Middlemass
The name of Miss Jean Middlemass is a household word in the region of novel-readers.
Her stories are conceived with great fertility of resource, and executed
with the dexterity of the practised pen. Her new novel, ‘Count Reminy,’ is,
perhaps, the brightest of her many works of fiction. It relates the story of a
girl engaged to a man who cares only for her fortune; how she meets and falls
in love with another man, and how her fiancé is mysteriously murdered. In the
result, after sundry complications, all is well, and the book is bound to please
the many readers of this popular favourite.
THE PROVINCIALS. By Lady Helen Forbes, Author of ‘His Eminence,’ ‘The Outcast Emperor,’ etc.
Lady Helen Forbes gives us in her new book a story of society, though not of
‘smart’ society. ‘The Provincials’ are a wealthy county family whose wealth
entitles them to be leaders of society, but they prefer the life of the country.
The authoress is well at home among her characters, and her vivacity and sense
of humour invest the plot with real interest. Some vivid pictures of hunting help
the reader along. ‘The Provincials’ may be deemed a landmark in Lady Helen
Forbes’ career as a novelist, and shows that her work will have to be reckoned
with.
A BOND OF SYMPATHY. By Colonel Andrew Haggard
Lieut.-Col. Andrew Haggard may be said to possess one, at least, of the gifts
of his distinguished brother, the author of ‘She’—the art of telling a story. In
his new book he proves, also, that he has a happy knack of invention and a good
eye for dramatic situations. There is an abundance of stirring adventure, and
there is an atmosphere that will inevitably appeal to the sporting reader;
indeed, the book is written by a true sportsman. It is full of high spirits, and
will be greatly appreciated by those who like breezy, good-natured and healthy
fiction.
STRAINED ALLEGIANCE. By R. H. Forster, Author of ‘The Last Foray,’ ‘In Steel and Leather,’ etc.
This is a story of the rebellion of 1715—of the struggle between the Jacobites
and the Hanoverians, which culminated in the Battle of Preston. The hero
is entrapped into an apparent support of the Jacobite cause, notwithstanding
that his sympathies are with the Hanoverians, and his attempts to escape from
his captors serve as the background for many exciting scenes and romantic
incidents, and for a charming love idyll.
OLIVE KINSELLA. By Curtis Yorke, Author of ‘Delphine,’ ‘The Girl in Grey’
The name of Curtis Yorke is one to conjure with among all lovers of good
fiction, for she possesses the higher gifts of the novelist—imagination, distinction,
humour. She can play upon the emotions, from grave to gay, from lively to
severe, with the consummate touch of a master. Her new book must fulfil the
anticipations of her best admirers, for ‘Olive Kinsella’ is a fine story, finely
conceived, and finely told.
BENBONUNA. By Robert Bruce
In ‘Benbonuna’ we have a tale written in the easy, forceful, simple style
that must appeal to lovers of adventure. The wild, strenuous, daring life of the
Australian Bush is described with the fidelity of portraiture. Those who know
nothing of this strange, silent land, where many of the laws of nature seem to be
reversed, will find much to enlighten, as well as much to entertain them. The
book is essentially for readers with strong minds and broad sympathies.
FROM THE CLUTCH OF THE SEA. By J. E. Muddock
A book by this well-known and favourite author is always sure of a public,
and it may safely be predicted that ‘From the Clutch of the Sea’ will be eagerly
sought after. The opening, which describes a wreck on the Devonshire coast,
is written with such a graphic pen that the terrible and thrilling scene is brought
vividly before the mind’s eye. The characters are pulsing human beings, and
the story is indeed worthy the reputation of the veteran author.
THE CAVERN OF LAMENTS. By Catherine E. Mallandaine. Illustrated
‘The Cavern of Laments,’ derives its title from a weird cavern in Sark, and
the main incidents of the story revolve round that picturesque island and its
old-world people. The scenery it traverses, and the people whose lives and
loves it depicts, have this merit—that they are fresh and unhackneyed. Indeed,
the note or the book is its strength and originality. The crux of the story is the
marriage of Cecile and Breakspeare, brought about by a dishonourable act, and
its sequel. The writing is powerful throughout, and the publisher believes that
every reader will be grateful for the opportunity of perusing a novel possessing
unusual qualities.
LORD OF HIMSELF. By Mrs. Aylmer Gowing
The moneyless heir to a peerage wins the Newdigate Prize at Oxford, and
also, as he believes, a beautiful and dangerous woman who has saved his life.
Betrayed by her, he fights his way, like a man, against all odds, a delightful
young princess of ideal type being his good angel. A strong vein of humour
carries the reader through an intricate plot, while vivid pictures of Oxford life
lend colour to a stirring story.
MADEMOISELLE NELLIE. By Lucas Cleeve
There are few novelists whose works deserve more respectful consideration
than those of Lucas Cleeve. She has written stories of a high order, but she has
never surpassed in interest or in power her new book ‘Mademoiselle Nellie.’ It
is a story of English and French life, and offers a careful study of the differing
characteristics of the two peoples. The book abounds in felicitous phrases, in
dramatic moments, and in deft touches of pathos.
IN SPITE OF THE CZAR. By Guy Boothby, Author of ‘Dr. Nikola,’ etc. With 8 Illustrations. 5s.
In this fine tissue of romance and realism we have a wide range both in
scenery and in incident. The invention of ‘Velvet Coat’ as a distinctive sobriquet
is an original idea, and whether in an English country mansion, on the St. Petersburg
pavements, or at Irkutsk, or in any other of the scenes so well painted, we
are carried on from page to page with breathless expectation. All sorts and
conditions of men, and of women, too, cross the stage of this fresh drama, and it
is full of exactly what delights the jaded reader—after turning from third-rate
romance—namely, the unexpected.
TWO SHILLING NOVELS. Picture Boards, Crown 8vo.
DEAD CERTAINTIES
Nathaniel Gubbins
ALL THE WINNERS
Nathaniel Gubbins
ONE SHILLING NOVELS. Pictorial Paper Covers
THE MYSTERY OF FOUR WAYS
Florence Warden, Author of ‘The House on the Marsh’
GENERAL LITERATURE
MATILDA, COUNTESS OF TUSCANY
Mrs. Mary E. Huddy. Demy 8vo., with Illustrations, 12s. net.
In these picturesque pages we have, in a manner, the processional march of the early
Norman soldier settlers in the land of the Olive, and we have also the extraordinary
career set forth in that heroic daughter of the Roman Church, Matilda, the great
Countess of Tuscany, who devoted her whole life and vast fortune to sustaining against
all comers the temporal rights of Holy Mother Church. Pope Gregory the Seventh,
Godfrey, the Hunchback Duke, and Henry IV., the ambitious German Emperor, and
many other famous characters, move across these vivid pages in their habits and as they
really lived. No life of the Great Countess, Matilda of Tuscany, has yet appeared in
this country.
SIR WALTER RALEGH (A Drama)
Robert South, Author of ‘The Divine Aretino,’ Crown 8vo., Cloth Gilt, 3s. 6d. net.
HER OWN ENEMY (A Play)
Harriet L. Childe-Pemberton Crown 8vo., Cloth Gilt, 2s. 6d. net.
JOHN LONG’S LIBRARY OF MODERN CLASSICS
A series of great works of fiction by modern authors. Not pocket editions, but large, handsome,
and fully-illustrated volumes for the bookshelf, printed in large type on the best paper.
Biographical Introductions and Photogravure Portraits. Size, 8 in. by 5½ in.; thickness, 1¼ in.
Prices: Cloth Gilt, 2s. net each; Leather, Gold Blocked and Silk Marker, 3s. net each.
Volumes Now Ready.
THE THREE CLERKS
(480 pp.) Anthony Trollope
THE CLOISTER AND THE HEARTH
(672 pp.) Charles Reads
THE WOMAN IN WHITE
(576 pp.) Wilkie Collins
ADAM BEDE
(480 pp.) George Eliot
THE HISTORY OF HENRY ESMOND
(432 pp.) W. M. Thackeray
WESTWARD HO!
(600 pp.) Charles Kingsley
In Preparation—TOM BROWN’S SCHOOLDAYS. Other Volumes to follow.
‘John Long’s Library of Modern Classics is astonishingly good value for the money. I
know of no pleasanter or more tasteful reprints.’—Academy. ‘A real triumph of modern
publishing.’—Pall Mall Gazette. ‘A marvel of cheapness.’—Spectator. ‘A marvellous
bargain.’—Truth. ‘Wonderfully cheap.’—Globe. ‘A triumph of publishing.’—Bookman.
‘Remarkable in price and format.’—Daily Mail. ‘Admirable in print, paper, and binding.’—Saturday
Review.
THE HAYMARKET NOVELS
Under this heading Mr. John Long will issue a series of Copyright Novels which, in their
more expensive form, have achieved success. The volumes will be printed upon a superior
antique wove paper, and will be bound in specially designed cover heavily gold blocked at
back. The size of the volumes will be Crown 8vo., and the price 2s. 6d. each. A feature of
the Series will be a uniform edition of the more popular works of Mrs. Lovett Cameron.
The following are among the first in the Series:
FATHER ANTHONY (Illustrated)
Robert Buchanan
A CABINET SECRET (Illustrated)
Guy Boothby
AN OUTSIDER’S YEAR
Florence Warden
FUGITIVE ANNE
Mrs. Campbell Praed
THE FUTURE OF PHYLLIS
Adeline Sergeant
THE SCARLET SEAL
Dick Donovan
A FAIR FRAUD
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
A DIFFICULT MATTER
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
THE CRAZE OF CHRISTINE
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
A PASSING FANCY
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
BITTER FRUIT
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
AN ILL WIND
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
A WOMAN’S ‘NO’
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
JOHN LONG’S
Famous Sixpenny Copyright Novels
In Striking Picture Covers, 8¾ in. by 5¾ in.
The following are now Ready:—
THE TURNPIKE HOUSE
Fergus Hume
THE GOLDEN WANG-HO
Fergus Hume
THE SILENT HOUSE IN PIMLICO
Fergus Hume
THE BISHOP’S SECRET
Fergus Hume
THE CRIMSON CRYPTOGRAM
Fergus Hume
A TRAITOR IN LONDON
Fergus Hume
WOMAN—THE SPHINX
Fergus Hume
A WOMAN’S ‘NO’
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
A DIFFICULT MATTER
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
THE CRAZE OF CHRISTINA
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
A PASSING FANCY
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
BITTER FRUIT
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
AN ILL WIND
Mrs. Lovett Cameron
AN OUTSIDER’S YEAR
Florence Warden
SOMETHING IN THE CITY
Florence Warden
THE LOVELY MRS. PEMBERTON
Florence Warden
THE MYSTERY OF DUDLEY HORNE
Florence Warden
THE BOHEMIAN GIRLS
Florence Warden
KITTY’S ENGAGEMENT
Florence Warden
OUR WIDOW
Florence Warden
CURIOS: SOME STRANGE ADVENTURES OF TWO BACHELORS
Richard Marsh
MRS. MUSGRAVE AND HER HUSBAND
Richard Marsh
ADA VERNHAM, ACTRESS
Richard Marsh
THE EYE OF ISTAR
William Le Queux
THE VEILED MAN
William Le Queux
A MAN OF TO-DAY
Helen Mathers
THE SIN OF HAGAR
Helen Mathers
THE JUGGLER AND THE SOUL
Helen Mathers
FATHER ANTHONY
Robert Buchanan
THE WOOING OF MONICA
L. T. Meade
THE SIN OF JASPER STANDISH
Rita
A CABINET SECRET
Guy Boothby
THE FUTURE OF PHYLLIS
Adeline Sergeant
A BEAUTIFUL REBEL
Ernest Glanville
THE PROGRESS OF PAULINE KESSLER
Frederic Carrel
IN SUMMER SHADE
Mary E. Mann
GEORGE AND SON
Edward H. Cooper
THE SCARLET SEAL
Dick Donovan
THE THREE DAYS’ TERROR
J. S. Fletcher
The following will be ready shortly:—
THE WORLD MASTERS
George Griffith
BENEATH THE VEIL
Adeline Sergeant
THE BURDEN OF HER YOUTH
L. T. Meade
☞ Other Novels by the most popular Authors of the day will be added to the Series from time to time
JOHN LONG, 13 & 14, Norris Street, Haymarket, London
BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
Archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed.